> Violet Hill
>  by TorontoFCBrony
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

> Chapter 1: A Lifelong Dream
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	It was a cold December day in Ponyville.  Rainbow Dash was looking out from her window in her floating mansion on the ponies down below.  She could see various Ponyville residents struggling to deal with the cold winds while others were enjoying the winter wonderland that spread as far as she could see.  Looking towards the schoolhouse, she could see all of the little fillies and colts playing.  Scootaloo had just thrown a snowball into the face of Diamond Tiara.  All of the little foals laughed while Diamond Tiara just yelled in response.  Rainbow could not hear what she said, but the reactions of all the other little foals made her chuckle.

Rainbow Dash was waiting at home after graduating from the Wonderbolt Academy.  It had been a few months since the academy at this point, yet she had not yet been given word from the Wonderbolts if she was accepted to join as a permanent member or not.  She was outstanding in the academy, impressing the judges and even Spitfire herself.  Dash went on to even set a number of academy records.  

Even though she was stellar in the academy, however, the Wonderbolts were still divided in their decision to let Rainbow join them.  The reason was unknown to her.  ‘I mean, come on!  I am the best flier in all of Equestria, so how could they not accept me?’  Thoughts like these went through the minds of the blue pegasus on this day.  This was the day that she was promised that she would get her answer.  Would she, or would she not join the Wonderbolts?  This question was the most important one of her entire life to date.

Rainbow’s nerves were killing her on the inside, and waiting in her home did nothing to help.  She looked out the window to see if she could find her friends.  That was one of the many good things about living in a home in the clouds.  She glanced over to the pond, which was frozen over.  There she could see Pinkie Pie skating in her beautiful winter clothing.  The pink pony was a natural skater.  Her dazzling tricks interested the pegasus looking down.  Pinkie performed a few axel jumps and then spun in place for about ten rotations.  A certain thought at this moment went through the pegasus’ mind, ‘If I'm accepted by the Wonderbolts, I will have to leave my friends behind.  I will never be able to enjoy their friendship in the same way.’  The speedy winged pony put on her rainbow coloured scarf and some winter boots as she prepared herself to leave her cloud home.  If this really was her last day with her friends, she would need to make it a good one.

Rainbow left her house and flew down towards the pond.  The cold air in her mane was bitter, but the sights from in the air were spectacular.  She looked down on all the ponies and they all looked up at her in return.  There were ponies in their houses, looking out their windows at the pegasus as she soared majestically through the sky.  Everypony in Ponyville knew Rainbow Dash.  She was a local hero and a role model to all of the young pegasi.  She would wave her hoof down to the Ponyville residents as she made her way to the pond.

With the spreading of her wings to slow down, she landed on all fours in the snow just beside the pond.  “Oh, Dashie!  It’s so good to see you.  Are you coming to skate with me?” asked the cheerful Pinkie Pie, who just finished a long spin but showed no effects of dizziness.  

Rainbow flicked her scarf out of her face with her mouth, cleared her throat, and replied, “No, Pinkie.  I’m here because… well, it’s hard for me to say.”  Pinkie skated over to her friend, who was now standing right beside the pond and looking down at her reflection.  

“What’s wrong, Dashie?  You need to put a smile on that face,” the happy pink bundle of joy said to Rainbow.  

The pegasus responded in a more quiet tone than usual, saying, “Today is when the Wonderbolts will tell me if I join them or not.  I'm so nervous.  This has been a dream of mine ever since I saw them as a filly, but... but I'm still not sure if I want to get accepted.”

Pinkie jumped off the ice upon hearing this.  She took off her skates and gave her friend a massive hug.  After she let go of the hug, Pinkie asked, “Why in Equestria would you not want to join the Wonderbolts?  That’s so silly!  All of us want you to join because we know this will make you truly happy.”  

“I know, Pinkie, I know.  You guys are the best.  But I still worry about leaving.  I mean, how can the Element of Loyalty leave her friends?”

Pinkie put a hoof around Rainbow, and said, “Come on, Dashie, let’s go to see the others.  That should turn that frown upside down.”

Pinkie led the pegasus to where their other four friends were, which was inside Twilight's library.  Soon before they approached the door Rainbow put a hoof on her pink friend to stop her from walking. "Pinkie, I don't know what I'm going to say when I go in there.  How are the others going to treat me?" 

Pinkie Pie looked back on the blue pegasus and gave her a few words of comfort, "Dashie, they will treat you the same way I did.  That's why we are all friends.  Even though we are all different, we still treat each other the way friends should.  We all just want what is best for each other."  This was the first occasion in a very long time where Pinkie had given nice and mature commendation to one of her friends without joking or even bouncing around.  

"I guess you're right," Rainbow said in reply to the nice words her friend gave her.

The two entered into Twilight’s library.  They shook off the snow from their boots and laid their winter clothing on the rack that Twilight had set up.  Twilight Sparkle, Applejack, Rarity, and Fluttershy were inside the dining room and sitting around the table, having a discussion about Rainbow Dash.  

“Oh, darling, excellent timing.  We were just talking about you,” Rarity said upon seeing Rainbow Dash walk in.  

Twilight Sparkle added, “We were actually just about to leave to come and find you.  We want to wait with you to see if you are accepted.”  

“We are all mighty excited for you, sugercube,” Applejack said with her strong accent.  Fluttershy nodded her head in agreement.  

"You guys are the best!" Dash replied.  "Can we all go back to my place and wait?".  

They all responded in unison with "of course!"	

By the time the ponies got on their winter clothing and opened the door to go outside, the snow had started to fall.  It was light and pleasant; a truly a beautiful scene.  As they looked around at the other houses in Ponyville, it brought the six friends feelings of joy and contentment.  They walked over to the mailbox in front of Rainbow Dash’s house, except for Pinkie Pie, who bounced and hopped all the way over.  There was quite a bit of snow now where her mailbox was because the worker ponies had shoveled the snow from the path onto the sides.  This is where the ponies decided to sit together on the ground.  Even though the conditions were not the nicest to be sitting down, they knew it may be their last opportunity to just sit together and talk as a group of six.

The six friends talked about many different things that came to mind.  They spoke about what Rainbow would do when she got accepted.  Rainbow corrected their thinking and reminded them, "If I get accepted."  Rainbow spoke about all the shows she would do, all the friends she would make, and all the young lives she would touch.  The thing that seemed to bring her the most pleasure was knowing that she would be a wonderful role model for foals all across the land.

Dash knew she was awesome.  She had been assured of it time and again by others.  Her track record spoke for itself.  She was a saviour of the kingdom on a number of occasions.  She even had her own fan club.  Yet, still not having an answer was one of the most difficult things

Rarity, who was sitting down on a couch that she made appear magically instead of sitting on the wet snow, could see that Rainbow was obviously concerned.  She was twiddling her hooves while the other five friends were having fun talking.  To comfort her friend, Rarity said, “Darling, there are only two things that can happen: either you make the Wonderbolts, or you don’t.  If you do, you will go with our blessing.  If you don’t, we will make you feel ever so good that you may even forget all about it.  So you have no reason to worry.”  

Rainbow replied, “Hey, thanks guys.  It's just hard not being nervous for something like this.  You really have always been there for me, and I know you always will be.  You've even stood by my side and stuck with me at times when I was a jerk to you.”  

Fluttershy spoke up, “You were never a jerk to us, Rainbow Dash.  Sometimes you did things without thinking, but we all make mistakes.”  

“Yeah,” Applejack added, “We all got on each other’s nerves at some point, sugarcube.  The important thing was that we always looked past that and stayed friends and we always will.”  

“You guys are the best friends a mare could ask for,” Rainbow said while reaching in for a group hug; a hug that lasted seconds but felt like minutes.  The love between these six friends was stronger than any in the whole land of Equestria.  It was rare that group of friends with so many differing personalities could be this close to each other.

After they broke away from the hug, they looked to the skies.  Coming down from the clouds were two pegasus ponies, both in Wonderbolt uniforms.  “Oh my gosh.  Girls, this is it!” Rainbow said in anticipation.  

When the two pegasi landed on the ground a few feet away from them, Rainbow Dash could recognise one.  The pony she recognised was a mare, about the same size as Rainbow, but she had a bright orange and yellow mane going high above her head.  When she pulled off her goggles, Rainbow shouted out, “Spitfire!  It's so good to see you.”  The other pony was a stallion assistant to the captain of the Wonderbolts, but he remained quiet.  

Spitfire responded, “It's good to see you too, Rainbow.  I am here to bring good news.  By now, you probably have already guessed what the news is, I'm sure.”  She looked over at the male pegasus beside her, who pulled off a briefcase that was strapped to his side, and gave it to the leader of the Wonderbolts.  Spitfire handed it over to Rainbow Dash, who was now biting her hooves out of both excitement and nervousness.  “Open it up, Rainbow.  You deserve this,” Spitfire said.  Rainbow was so excited she ripped open the briefcase, breaking apart the hinges, but that did not matter one bit to her.  Inside the briefcase was a suit.  It was a suit with the recognizable colours of blue and yellow.  There was also a pair of the classic Wonderbolt goggles.  “Rainbow Dash, welcome to the Wonderbolts,” Spitfire added while reaching out a hoof to the teary-eyed blue pegasus.  

Rainbow could only get out a few words.  “Oh my gosh, oh my gosh, oh my gosh!”  Instead of shaking hooves with Spitfire, Rainbow picked her up and gave her a massive hug.  She dropped Spitfire, who fell flat to the ground when the hug was done.  

Rainbow quickly put on her suit and her goggles, but left them on top of her head.  She turned over to her friends, who all had tears in their eyes of both pride and happiness for their friend.  “Guys, how do I look?” she asked while spinning around in her new suit.  

Pinkie Pie was the first to respond, and she responded by knocking her friend over with a massive hug.  “Oh Dashie, I knew you could do it,” she said to the pony who was now underneath her.  Their other four friends came over to pick up Rainbow and engage in yet another group hug.  This hug was a hug of happiness.  Rainbow Dash’s lifelong dream of joining the Wonderbolts was finally reached.

"Wow, sugarcube," Applejack said after the hug, "it looks as if you were born to wear that outfit."

Spitfire interrupted the hug to say, “Rainbow, we know you're emotional right now, since you’re leaving your friends and all, but we must tell you that you need to get all of your things and join us rather quickly.  We don't want to waste too much time because you have a lot of training ahead of you.  As soon as you’re ready we will leave for our headquarters in Cloudsdale.”

Rainbow Dash flew up into her floating mansion and went into her room to grab all of her important things.  She was only going to bring one bag that would hang on her side while she flew to her new home.  She packed some nice clothing for fancy occasions, a few items she got from her parents, a picture with her father from he foalhood, her collection of Daring Do books, the loyalty necklace from the Elements of Harmony, and finally, she looked over to the picture on her dresser.  It was a picture of Dash and her five friends engaging in yet another group hug.  It was taken many years ago, but Rainbow could still remember the exact moment it was taken.  It was one of those perfect moments that she would remember forever, just like this day.  

As she picked up the picture frame, though, her heart felt softened.  ‘Is it really worth it to give up everything to pursue my dream?’  The answer to that question would be decided by time, and time only.  Rainbow put the picture into her bag and zipped it up.

The mare looked around at everything else in her house.  One positive thing she liked about living in a cloud home was that she didn't have to move any of her cloud furniture.  She didn't have too many personal belongings that were sentimental to her, so dropping everything and leaving was actually quite easy.

She went downstairs, closed the door to her cloud home for good, and flew down to her friends.

Rarity, Applejack, Twilight Sparkle, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy all had tears at this time.  Those tears were both tears of joy and tears of sadness, as they were about to lose one of their best friends in the whole world.  Rainbow Dash put down her bag, looked to her friends, and said, “Guys, I’m really sorry that I'm doing this.  I know this will be hard for you, but this has been a dream of mine since I was a filly.  I will still always and forever be your friend.”  Rainbow wiped away the tears from her eyes, and continued, “I want to pretend that I’m not crying, but I don’t even care at this point.  I love you all!”  The six of them engaged in one final group hug.  

“We love you too, Rainbow,” Twilight said.  

“Don’t ever forget us, Dashie, even when you’re famous,” Pinkie Pie reminded.  

“You will always have a place in my heart, sugarcube,” Applejack informed Rainbow.

“Darling, you simply must visit us regularly,” Rarity mentioned.  

“I will write to you whenever I can, if, of course, that’s okay with you,” Fluttershy said.  

Rainbow spoke to all of them, “Of course, guys.  I will never forget you, I will write when I can, and I will visit you at least once every few months.”  After one final group hug with tears, Rainbow looked at her friends and said no more.  Nothing more was needed to be said.  This was truly one of those moments that they would remember forever; a moment they can leave it at.  It was a moment of closure and acceptance.

“Are you ready to go?” Spitfire asked.  

Rainbow gave her leader a salute.  “I have never been more ready in my entire life,” she tried to say in confidence.  The three pegasi spread their wings and took to the air.  Rainbow Dash looked down and waved to her friends.  She continued to stare at them until she entered the clouds and out of sight for the final time.
> Chapter 2: Arrival in Cloudsdale
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	"All right, Rainbow Dash, here's your room."  Spitfire led the excited blue pegasus to her room at the Wonderbolt Headquarters in Cloudsdale.  The place was absolutely beautiful.  Each member of the Wonderbolts had their own room.  There was a large dining room, a recreation room that had anything that the ponies desired for their entertainment, a conference room, a small library, and other smaller rooms with couches and tables for relaxation.  Rainbow's room was about ten metres by ten metres, which was large enough for her.  She had a bathroom and a small kitchen for herself in the room.  Thankfully, she also had a bed, a dresser, and a night table provided.  Everything was all made of cloud or cloud-friendly material in the city in the sky.  Of course, if it wasn't, things would just fall onto the ground.

"Thank you, Spitfire," Rainbow responded.  "When do I start?"

Spitfire gave Rainbow a pat on the back.  "You'll have to start training first.  Your first show will be in the springtime in Canterlot.  You have a long road to go before your first show, but I'm sure you'll love it here and it'll be the time of your life."

Rainbow accepted the fact that she still had a long way to go before being show-ready.  She stepped into her room and turned on the light.  There was only one light bulb in the ceiling in the middle of the room, but she knew she would change that and make this place her own.  "Who will I be training with?" she asked the Wonderbolt captain.

"You will be working with Soarin.  I'm sure you know that he is one of our best members," Spitfire informed her while standing with a hoof on the door handle.  "I have a lot of work to do.  You start with Soarin first thing in the morning."  She then closed the door to give the newest member some privacy.

Rainbow waited for the door to close.   She then jumped up and down and let out a girlish giggle while clopping her hooves together.  Not only had she accomplished her lifetime goal of joining the Wonderbolts, but she also had the privilege of being trained by Soarin, one of the most skilled fliers in history.  Soarin was also the stallion that Rainbow had a crush on for a few years, but never wanted to admit it.  The two of them had their moments before.  Rainbow saved Soarin's pie from falling to its death at the Grand Galloping Gala.  Her and Soarin shared a few dances at the royal wedding between Cadence and Shining Armour.  They danced to a few quick and fun songs, and also shared in a romantic slow dance.  But now she could finally spend some one on one time with him.  She could learn about him and see who he truly was on the inside.

Dash was very excited to say the least, but she was also very tired at this point due to her flight all the way from Ponyville to Cloudsdale.  Her wings were aching from the flight through the bitter cold winter wings.  She took her bag and put it on the bed.  She pulled out her pillow and blanket and spread them out.  The place was starting to look like home already.  She took her Daring Do books and her clothing and put them in her dresser, along with her necklace.  She also put mementos from her parents on the dresser.  

One final item remained in her bag: the picture of her and her friends.  Seeing it again almost brought a tear back to her eyes.  It had only been a few hours, but it felt like an eternity since she last saw them.  She placed it on her night table.  Rainbow lay down in her bed, just looking at the picture that was beside her.  All of her memories were now racing through her head.

Suddenly, however, there was a knock at the door.  The mare got up, turned on the light, looked in the mirror in her bathroom and quickly cleaned up her mane, and ran over to open the door.  To her surprise and excitement, it was Soarin who had knocked.  This was the first time Rainbow had seen Soarin without any clothes on, but, of course, ponies don't usually wear clothes.  Rainbow looked up at the stallion a few inches taller than her.  His fur was just a little brighter version of blue than her's was.  His body was muscular from his torso to his flank, with his lightning bolt cutie mark clearly visible.  

He stood there was his long, slicked back mane.  Rainbow tried to put on the most flirtatious face and body language she could.  "Hello there, Soarin.  It's a pleasure to see you.  I'm looking very forward to starting training with you tomorrow," she said while looking deeply into his green eyes.

"Hey Rainbow Dash," Soarin replied.  "It's always been an absolute pleasure when I get a chance to spend time with you.  Will you be ready by six in the morning?"

"I was born ready," Rainbow replied while touching her mane with her hoof.

"Good, I will see you in the morning then," Soarin said while taking his leave from outside her door.

Rainbow Dash put her hooves on her face and leaned forward for a second, before jerking her head back.  She yelled out loud to herself, "What is wrong with you?  'I was born ready!'  What is that?  Are you trying to sound proud?  Stupid!"

Just then Soarin popped his head back in the door that Rainbow had forgotten to close.  "Is everything okay?" he asked in a very kind tone, not wanting to embarrass Rainbow, who was actually blushing in embarrassment at this point.

"Oh, you know, everything's fine," Rainbow replied while trying to lean on the door with one hoof.  She did not realise how far she was from it, and momentarily stumbled before catching herself once again and letting out a nervous chuckle in an attempt to save her dignity.

Soarin looked at her with a smirk.  He tried to hold back laughter after seeing Rainbow fail at flirting.  "All righty then, see you tomorrow," Soarin said with a smile while leaving and closing the door for her this time.

"Wow, that was smooth," Rainbow said sarcastically to herself while swinging her forelegs in the air.  It wasn’t her best performance, but she reminded herself that she will have a lot of time with Soarin.  She could try to impress him in different ways.  

By this point she was very tired and could hardly even take it anymore.  The mare liked her sleep, and she needed it now.  As soon as her head hit the pillow she was out like a light.  It was truly an eventful day, one of the most in her entire life.  A good night's sleep is what she needed the most for the important day she would have when the morning came along.
> Chapter 3: First Day of Training
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	"Oh Soarin... Yes...  Oh yes... I like it with whipped cream on top."  Rainbow Dash had a dream that night about baking a cake with Soarin.  She woke up with a smile on her face.  That smile quickly turned into a weirded out frown after she noticed that her bed sheets were wet.  "Ewww, what is this?" she said out loud while lifting up her sheets.  She looked over to the open window on her left to see that it was raining outside, which was rare for Cloudsdale, and some of the rain had gone through the open window and soaked her bed.  "Why would it be raining up here?  The weather factory in Cloudsdale only makes weather for the land," she said out loud while leaning on one hoof and staring out the window.  

The weather was very gloomy outside, but at least it was not as cold as the day before.  It was warm enough for rain, but just barely.  When she stuck her arm out the window to feel the raindrops she could feel how cold they were.  Since she was a weatherpony back in Ponyville, she could figure out that it was only about three degrees above freezing point.  "Why?" she asked.  "Why today?  Why on my first day of training?"

Just then she received a knock on the door.  She opened it to see Spitfire, who said, "Good morning, new recruit.  How do you like the weather outside today?"  

"It's a little weird that it is raining in Cloudsdale.  I don't even remember it ever raining when I grew up here," Rainbow Dash replied.

Spitfire said in reply, "Well, I'm actually here to tell you that the weather outside is specifically for you.  We made the weather factory produce some rain for the area.  You're going to meet Soarin on the roof to begin your first day of training for shows.  You will have to perform in many different climates when you finish training, and that includes even in horrible weather."

"That's pretty cool actually.  I feel pretty special, especially considering you guys changed the weather just for me.  I must be pretty awesome," Rainbow said with a little bit of cockiness.

Spitfire said harshly, "Don't get ahead of yourself.  The best qualities of a worker in training is their ability to listen, learn, and admit they don't know everything.  If you are willing to do that, as well as deal with a little bit of embarrassment from your mistakes, you'll become a fine Wonderbolt.  Go up to the roof.  Soarin is waiting for you in this rain.  You will train for a little bit and then come downstairs for your first breakfast with us."  Spitfire then left to go finish some other work that she had to do.  A good portion of her work was signing posters and pictures for the team's many fans.

Rainbow Dash went to her dresser to put on her Wonderbolts uniform.  It slipped on really nicely, just as it did the first time.  The suit was a natural fit for her, just like the job that came with it.  She put the goggles on her eyes and flew out of her window and into the rain.  The rain was bitterly cold, but Rainbow knew she needed to prepare herself for any kind of weather.  She braved the cold and made it up to the roof of the cloud headquarters.  

On the roof she could see all of Cloudsdale, including the stadium where she won the Best Young Flyer competition a few years ago; the time she made her first impression to the Wonderbolts.  She landed on the soft and puffy grey roof.  Soarin was standing there in his suit with his goggles over his head.  He was already soaked just from waiting up there for a few minutes.  "I'm really sorry if you were waiting long, Soarin," Rainbow said.

Soarin replied after shaking his mane to clear some water away, "No worries, Rainbow.  We're only going to train in the rain for one day.  It's actually very hard for the weather factory to continue to produce rain for Cloudsdale due to the needs of all the other towns across the kingdom.  So let's get started and not waste any time."  He walked over to the edge of the roof and nodded over to Rainbow to let her know that she was supposed to join him over there.  He then described what they were going to do next.  "What you need to prepare for is high speeds in horrible weather.  Today there is cold rain and heavy winds.  Do you see the clock tower over there?"  Soarin pointed over to the clock tower that was made of cloud, of course, and continued, "We're going to race there and back.  However, it won't be in a straight line.  You will have to dive all the way down to as close to the ground as possible, and then pull straight up.  Then you can continue flying to the tower.  You spin around the tower and fly straight back here as fast as you can.  You ready?"  Rainbow saluted in agreement.

"Of course I'm ready."  With the spread of his wings, Soarin indicated that they were about to take off.  Rainbow spread her wings as well, grinning.

Soarin put his goggles back on his eyes and said, "Ready... set... go!"  

The two pegasi shot like lightning straight down towards the ground.  The wind and cold rain hit Rainbow hard as she descended.  She picked up more and more speed.  Her face was showing the struggle she had against the elements.  Looking over at Soarin, she could see that he was simply smiling at the joy of flying.  He was used to conditions like these and high speeds.  Rainbow picked up so much speed that her cheeks went back due to the g-force.  The ground was only a few seconds away.  Soarin was pulling ahead, but only by a few feet.  By the time Rainbow had reached the closest point to the ground as possible, she pulled up.  A sudden, ear-piercing noise accompanied with a rainbow shockwave flew across the air just above the ground.  The force from it melted the snow that was underneath where it happened.  Rainbow Dash looked back to see a rainbow coming from her mane and tail.  She had just performed her fifth ever sonic rainboom.  She shot up against the rain and raced her way towards the clock tower.  Soarin was now behind her, but Rainbow had not even noticed.  She spun around the tower, and glided across the sky back to the roof of the headquarters.  

Upon landing her feet on the soft roof, Dash panted and gasped for air.  She looked back at what she had just accomplished, and it was beautiful.  After a few seconds of catching her breath, Soarin landed.  Rainbow had won the race by a longshot.  

Soarin looked over at the rainbow that came from Rainbow's backside.  He looked in awe, and said, "I was told about the time that you saved me and the others.  I was knocked out for the whole thing.  This... this is truly amazing.  It's a little early to say, but you may very well be the best flyer I have ever seen."  He took of his goggles and glanced over at the mare who had just performed the amazing rainboom.  Rainbow took off her goggles and shook her head from left to right.  Her mane was lowered down due to the wetness.  She gave Soarin a stare that was irresistible.  It was a sexy stare because of the water in her mane, yet it was natural and unforced.  Just the sight of it made Soarin tense up a little bit.  He was still at a loss for words.  "Rainbow Dash, you- you are really amazing."

"You really think so?  You really think that I am amazing?" the wet female pegasus asked him.

"You truly are.  You're gonna go far, kid," he said while putting his hoof on her back.  Rainbow could not tell if this was a friendly or a flirtatious gesture.

"Can we go inside now?  I'm really hungry and wet," Rainbow said to the stallion who still had his arm on her back.

"Yeah, I think it is about time to eat, actually," he responded.  He took a glance over to the clock tower.  "Yep, it's time. Hopefully they have pie."

"Pie for breakfast?" Rainbow Dash asked with a little bit of disgust.  The two shared a laugh, and then looked each other in the eyes for a few seconds.  Rainbow added, "Yeah... I'm hungry.  Let's get out of here."

They flew down to the main doors, shook themselves off, and entered in.  They made their way to the dining room, side by side.  

This was Dash's first time in the dining room.  There was a large cloud table with about ten chairs, and double doors to the kitchen where the staff made the wonderful meals.  Spitfire was sitting at the head of the table.  Beside her along the sides were Fleetfoot and Rapidfire, who were two other members of the Wonderbolts, and a few more senior members of the staff.  The two seats beside Spitfire and across from Fleetfoot and Rapidfire were reserved for Rainbow and Soarin. 

After the two got settled in, Spitfire welcomed and began to speak.  "We would like to warmly welcome the newest member of the Wonderbolts, Miss Rainbow Dash."  All of the ponies at the table clopped their hooves for the newest member.  Rainbow gave them all a cute smile in return.  She liked the attention.  She always did.  But she didn't want to show it yet.  Spitfire continued, "She will be training with Soarin and will join us for her first show, which will be in Canterlot in late March.  Rainbow, we hope you enjoy your time here.  Get to know everypony and make this place your new home."

Rainbow did not know what to say at this point.  She was so overwhelmed by how greatly she was treated from the moment she stepped through the doors.  She scratched her head and said, "Hey, thanks guys.  I really feel welcomed here.  I feel like I am a member of a family.  Even though coming here was a dream of mine for as long as I can remember, I still was worried.  I was worried because I did not want to leave my friends and my Ponyville life behind and be disappointed.  But you guys have made me feel so good that I don't regret my decision at all."

Spitfire added, "Rainbow, I forgot to tell you.  You can have visitors here at any time.  If you have any mail to send to your friends back home, all you have to do is give it to me and I will send it for you with no questions asked."

Just then, the staff from the kitchen came out with breakfast.  There was a plate made for each pony sitting at the table.  A purple female pegasus in an apron came by and placed a plate of food down in front of Rainbow.  It had pancakes with syrup from the trees outside of Manehattan, fried potatoes, French toast, and a muffin.  It also came with a glass of orange juice.  "Enjoy," the server pony said to Rainbow.

And enjoy she did.  Rainbow was starving after training so early in the morning.  She slammed her face into the food and devoured it as fast as she could.  She then drank the whole glass of orange juice in one swig.  But only after she finished every drop did she think about how embarrassing she must have just looked in front of the others.  She looked over at Soarin, who was face down in a blueberry pie.  He lifted his head up and looked back at Rainbow.  His face was almost completely purple, along with the scraps of other things stuck to his mouth and cheeks.  He and Rainbow shared a chuckle at their embarassment.  Spitfire just rolled her eyes with a smile.  Dash truly had made herself at home, and was showing it early.

After the breakfast was over, Soarin took Rainbow back out to the roof for some more training.  They practiced synchronised flying in the rain and what to do in an emergency situation.  They were having far too much fun to even realise that they had been practicing for hours.  They had skipped lunch and dinner by accident.

Rainbow Dash looked over at the clock tower to see that it was now eight in the evening.  "Hey, what happens if we miss meals?  Do we get in trouble?" she asked Soarin.

"No, it's up to each member to do what they want to here.  The only things that are mandatory are our performances, training, and always treating our fans and teammates with respect," Soarin informed Rainbow while putting a hoof on her back once again.  "Let's go get some food from the kitchen.  We've practiced enough for today."  Dash had no complaints with that suggestion.

The two of them went to the kitchen and grabbed themselves some of the food that the staff usually sets up for occasions like this, when Wonderbolts were hungry late in the night.  Soarin grabbed another pie while Rainbow made herself a veggie sandwich with flowers and salad.  They walked down the quiet hallway back to Rainbow's room.

"I had a wonderful time today, Soarin."  Rainbow said while looking up at the stallion.  "I hope tomorrow will be just as good as today."

Soarin looked back down at the mare.  "I promise you it will be," he said.  He kissed her on the cheek and wished her a good night.  

Rainbow smiled while holding her cheek and watching Soarin walk back down the hallway into his room, his muscular flank moving with every step.  She entered her own room, closed the door, and put down her sandwich on the dresser.  She stood over her bed with her hooves out and allowed gravity to let her fall onto it.  

"What an awesome day," she said out loud.  It was only her first full day of training, but she could feel a special connection to Soarin.  After eating her sandwich, she fell asleep with the stallion on her mind.  She could not wait to see what wonders the next few days would bring her.
> Chapter 4: Violet Hill
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Dear Dashie,

It has been a few weeks since you joined the Wonderbolts.  We still have not heard from you, and that makes me sad!  Twilight keeps telling me not to bother you, but I really want to know how things are.  Things are so boring here without you.  Applejack says 'hi, sugarcube.'  Rarity wants to know how the decor is in your new place, whatever that means . Fluttershy really misses you.  You are her oldest friend and you really mean a lot to her.  OH LOOK!  COTTON CANDY!  Please write back soon.  Five bits?  Get outta here!

Love,
Pinkie Pie


--------------------------------------


Three weeks had passed since Rainbow had arrived in Cloudsdale to join the Wonderbolts.  Those weeks went by in a blur.  Rainbow got to celebrate Hearth's Warming Eve with Soarin and the other Wonderbolts, as well as the New Year.  It was now early in January.  Reading this letter brought feelings of both sadness and happiness, followed by laughter.  She knew that Spike must have been writing for Pinkie, and he wrote down every word she said.  Pinkie was always all over the place.

At this time Rainbow and Soarin had obvious lust for each other, but neither of them were willing to make the first move.  Rainbow never came out and told Soarin she liked him; Soarin never asked her out.  After receiving the letter from Pinkie, Rainbow's emotions were a little stronger today than usual. 

Rainbow's room was starting to look more like home.  She bought a couch, a coffee table, and a flat screen television, which were rare in Equestria because of how expensive they were.  They were all made out of natural materials mixed in with cloud so that they could stay in the building without falling through the floor.

Even though she was only in training she was still making more money than she ever did back in Ponyville.  But something was missing- something that was very special to her.  It was her friends.  She missed the laughs.  She missed the hugs.  She missed the adventures.

Contrasting emotions went through the young mare's head.  She was happy where she was now but she was also sad about what she lost.

Trying to take her mind off of the emotions, Rainbow went to the window to look at the weather.  She was unsure of what training lay ahead on this day.  The sky was beautiful, without even a single cloud in the sky.  The sun was rising, and it was displaying beautiful hues of orange, red, pink, and light blue.  The temperature was warmer than the previous days of the week.

A knock at the door took the mare's attention away from the window.  Rainbow let out a quiet sigh, but not out of frustration or annoyance.  It was just a sigh due to routine.  She didn't feel like doing normal training today.  Today she wanted something different; something special.  She needed something to lift her spirits to get out of a funk she felt she was getting into.  "Just a minute," she shouted out, trying to sound happy.

She walked over to her mirror, made herself presentable, and then walked over to open the door; the same routine as every other day so far.

"Mornin', Rainbow Dash," said Soarin, who was smiling brighter than usual.  He was wearing his Wonderbolt suit, as he usually did when coming to Rainbow's room every morning.

"Oh, hey," was the mare's only response.  She looked down at her hooves and gave a little kick with her front hoof.  She really did not have anything that she wanted to say on this day.

"What's wrong?" Soarin asked with a voice of concern.  He proved to be a really sweet and caring stallion when needed to be.

Rainbow picked her head up from looking at the floor and looked the stallion right in the eyes.  "I just... I don't know.  It's hard to explain.  I still miss everypony in Ponyville, but I also feel like today I'm just in a rut.  You know what I mean?"

Soarin put a hoof on her cheek to comfort her, and kept it there softly while he said, "I know exactly how you feel.  I felt the same way when I came here.  I felt like, well... maybe the time isn't right.  C'mon, I want to take you somewhere special today.  We can train another day."

"Okay," Rainbow Dash said with a new and happy smile.  "Let me just grab something first."

"Get some winter clothing on too," Soarin reminded her.  "I'm going to change out of my suit.  I'll meet you at the front doors in a few minutes."  He then left and closed the door for Rainbow to get ready.

The mare went over and changed into her winter clothing.  She had bought a new wardrobe here in Cloudsdale.  Rarity would be impressed at Rainbow's sense of style.  Rainbow Dash always dressed in style, even though she would hate to admit it.  She put on her blue winter coat that was made of cotton on the inside, a red scarf, and an orange winter hat.  She decided not to wear boots or anything else to cover her hooves at this time.  She figured that she was used to the cold by now.  She also grabbed one other thing: her letter from Pinkie Pie.  She somehow just felt the need for the letter to be with her on this day.  It made her felt like she was still at the place she used to call home.  She folded it and put it in her coat pocket.

She met Soarin at the front doors.  He was wearing just a brown winter coat.  "You look lovely, Rainbow," Soarin said to the mare.

"Thanks.  You don't look too bad yourself," she responded while eyeing him up and down.

"So the place I am going to take you is somewhere special," Soarin said to the mare.  "It's a place that I discovered when I was wandering about alone a few years ago.  It's a place where... well... I'll tell you more about it we get there.  Follow me."

The two of them stepped outside, spread their wings, and took to the air.  Soarin led them below the cloud line.  He and Rainbow flew side by side over the plains of the area.  It was a truly beautiful sight.  The ground was completely covered by white, untouched snow.  The trees were frozen with the snow on the leaves.  It was truly a winter wonderland.

"Soarin, is this what you wanted to show me?  Because it's truly beautiful," Rainbow Dash said while looking at the beautiful winter spectacle in front of her eyes.

"It truly is, isn't it?" Soarin replied.  "However, this isn't what I wanted to show you.  We'll get there in a few minutes."  

The two blue pegasi kept flying over the land for a few moments more.  Soarin pointed over to a place that was just in the distance.  When the two got closer Rainbow was able to see that it was a small hill in an otherwise flat area.  It had one large tree on the top of the hill that had lost all of its leaves for the winter.

The two of them spread their wings to slow down and land softly on the top of hill, just under the tree.  Rainbow looked around at the beautiful landscape.  There was not another pony or even a building in sight.  She could see Cloudsdale in the sky in the distance in front of her.  Over to her left were the mountains and the city of Canterlot at the edge, many kilometres away with only plains in front of it.  It was truly a breathtaking sight.

"Soarin, this place is beautiful," she said to him.  "You can see everything.  And it's so quiet!  How in Equestria did you find it?"

Soarin responded, "It's actually a very long story.  We should go lay down under the tree and enjoy moment.  I'll tell you another time."

The two of them went over to the tree.  Rainbow turned around and laid down forward, facing the area where Cloudsdale was.  Soarin came over and laid down right up against her.  It was a cold day, but the two felt a true warmth when they were beside each other. They both looked out over the area for a few seconds, without even saying a word.  It was a moment that didn't need any words.

Later on, Soarin asked her, "Rainbow, what was bothering you today?  You just didn't seem yourself."

Rainbow took out the letter from Pinkie that was in her pocket.  "I received a letter from my friends back home.  I really miss them, and I still don't fully know if I made the right decision in coming here.  It's hard to explain."

"Can I see the letter?" Soarin asked the mare lying down beside him.  She agreed and handed it over to him.  He read it out loud, "'Dear Dashie,' hmm... Dashie.  That's beautiful.  Can I call you that?"  Rainbow nodded her head with a smile.  Soarin smiled back at her and continued to read the letter in his head.  After he was done, he looked over at the mare against him and said, "Wow, Dashie.  You must be so happy to have such a close group of friends.  I can see why it's hard to let them go to pursue your dream."

"Well, what can I do to feel better?" Rainbow asked him.

"I'm not too sure, Rainbow.  Only time will tell.  You will need to find something that makes you truly happy," he told her.  The two of them cuddled up against each other in a few more seconds of silence.  Soarin gulped due to a little bit of nervousness.  He then said, "I think it's time that I tell you the story of this place, actually."

Rainbow leaned up even closer to him.  She was now under his chin, looking up at him with wide, eager eyes and a beautiful, natural smile.  Soarin smiled back at her, and then looked off into the distance.  

The stallion continued, "Back when I first joined the Wonderbolts, I also missed the life I left behind.  I left friends and family.  Even though they all supported me and I would go to visit them, I still never felt at home.  I guess that's how you feel now.  However, I fell in love with a mare who was also a member here.  The Wonderbolts were my dream growing up, but she was my new dream.  We dated for a few months."

"Aw, that's sweet," Rainbow replied in happiness for Soarin, but felt a pit in her stomach, worrying that he was still interested in this other mare, and not her.  

"Well," Soarin continued, "I wanted to marry her, but the mare I knew and fell in love with started to get too into the job.  She started to care more about the job than me, and when I pointed that out to her, she dumped me, saying that I didn't care about her or her dreams.  I was crushed.  I took a few weeks off and wandered Equestria to find a special place that only I knew about; a place where I can just think to myself.  That was when I found this place.  I called it Violet Hill.  It was the springtime, and this place was blooming with beautiful violet flowers.  The tree is actually a cherry blossom tree, and it was in full bloom with a beautiful shade of pink.  This was the perfect place.  It's a place where I can just be with myself with my thoughts.  Since then, if I have ever been worried, nervous, sad, or even happy I would come here and just think and look at the scenery.  I never thought I would show anypony this place.  That is, however, until I met you."

He looked down to the mare.  Their eyes met.  Rainbow was feeling on top of the world at this point.  They leaned in closer to each other, until finally their lips touched.  It was Rainbow's first ever kiss.

After their lips detached they opened their eyes and stared at each other for a few seconds.  Rainbow said in a quiet voice to the stallion that just took her breath away, "Soarin, my dream was to become a Wonderbolt.  I... I think you're my new dream."

"And you are mine," Soarin said in reply.

Rainbow had thoughts and hopes that Soarin liked her, and this day proved those to be true.  Rainbow had finally found a stallion to be called her own.  She finally had her own coltfriend.


--------------------------------------


The two of them cuddled against each other for most of the afternoon, telling stories to each other.  Even though Rainbow was not in Cloudsdale at this time, she felt like she was on cloud nine with Soarin.  

Soarin later took her to Canterlot for a five-star meal at the Canterlot Gardens restaurant for dinner.  During the meal was when Rainbow told Soarin all about her time in Ponyville.  She told him about each of her friends, about her adventures, and about the times she helped save Equestria.  Soarin hardly said anything.  He didn't have to.  Rainbow was so happy she was talking almost non-stop.  She felt so comfortable with him and trusted him enough to even tell him everything on her mind.

They stood at a balcony in Canterlot to watch the sun set, with its beautiful colours shining across the sky.  Rainbow leaned in and put her face against Soarin's cheek.

When the sun had gone down and nighttime fell upon them, the two decided to fly back to the headquarters.  Soarin walked Rainbow all the way to her door.  Rainbow, with one hoof on the door handle, said to Soarin, "This was the best day of my life.  Thank you so much.  Thank you for- for everything."

Soarin gave her a quick peck on the lips.  "I guess I should be going now."

Just then Rainbow stuck her leg out to stop Soarin from leaving. "Soarin... I don't want this night to end.  I think we can find something to do inside."  She blushed a little bit.  Soarin blushed too.  He decided to come inside.

They took off their winter clothing and sat down on the bed.  "So... what do you want to do?" Rainbow asked while acting rather perky. 

"I think we can find something fun to do," Soarin said while winking.

"I know just the thing," Rainbow said after bouncing on the bed in excitement. "We can play Equestrian Arts Hoofball 2013!  Or, oh!  We could also play Mare-io Kart!"

"Oh Rainbow, you're so innocent.  It's adorable.  I was thinking of doing something a little more... adult," he said while leaning her down and planting a passionate kiss on her lips.


--------------------------------------


The sound of the birds of Cloudsdale and the sun shining on her eyes made Rainbow Dash wake up the next morning.  Beside her was the stallion that made her dreams come true. "Good morning, Soarin," she said to him.

"Mornin', Dashie," he said in response with a grin.

Soarin had given Rainbow a day she would never forget.  Rainbow now had somepony to call her own.  She now had a new dream, and a new reason to stay here as a member of the Wonderbolts.

> Chapter 5: A Letter to Ponyville
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

Dear Pinkie, Rarity, Fluttershy, Twilight, and Applejack,

I'm really sorry that I haven't written back to you for a month or so.  Things have been amazing.  They say my first show is going to be the Wonderbolts Derby in the spring.  I'm so excited!  Hopefully you guys will be able to come out to watch.

I am making amazing progress.  I also have something special to tell you: I have a coltfriend.  Soarin, that's right, the Soarin of the Wonderbolts.  He is the one responsible for training me.  We have spent every day together and we have grown closer and closer as the time went on.  The day I received your letter was one of the best days of my life.  Soarin took me to a special place that only he knew about.  He named it Violet Hill after the flowers that grew there.  That's where we kissed for the first time.  It was so magical.  It may be too early to say, but I really think he's the one.

My room is starting to look like home.  I've furnished it completely, with the exception of a dinner table because I either eat on the couch or in the main dining room.  You guys can visit at any time if you want.  This place is huge!  I keep finding more and more rooms the more I explore.  You guys should come and eat it the main dining room and we can play games.  Just make sure you use Twilight's spell so that you can walk on clouds, though.  I don't want to have to save you again!

I hope all is well.

Lots of love,
Rainbow Dash


--------------------------------------


Two weeks after Soarin showed Rainbow Dash Violet Hill, she finished writing her letter back to her friends in Ponyville.  Rainbow was becoming a natural at any ability needed to become a successful Wonderbolt.  She had a number of dates that went very well.  Soarin had taken her to see Neighagara Falls, as well as treated her to dinner a number of nights.  He also took her to Canterlot to see a Hoofball match at Canterlot Stadium, which had Real Canterlot face Trottingham Forest.  Real Canterlot was historically the best hoofball team in Equestria, having the most trophies out of any team.  Every pony who was a hoofball fan would want to visit Canterlot Stadium one day.  Rainbow Dash loved it, and she showed Soarin a much more passionate side to her, especially when she sang along with the crowd and heckled the players.  Even though both of them cheered for Cloudsdale, it was good to see a neutral match.

In the last few weeks Soarin proved himself to be a very capable coltfriend.  He was caring, respectful, and also a good teacher.

After giving the letter a quick read to make sure there were no mistakes, she folded it up, licked the envelope, gagged in disgust, and put the letter in so she can send it off to her friends back in Ponyville.  She went towards Spitfire's room so that she could give it to her.  Spitfire, as captain of the Wonderbolts, had many responsibilities, with handling the mail being one of them.

Rainbow went up to Spitfire's office.  She was about to knock on the door, but she heard a commotion coming from inside.  It sounded like two ponies were having an argument.  Rainbow leaned in and held her ear against the door to listen to what was being said inside.  She recognised the two ponies arguing to be Spitfire and Soarin.

"I don't understand why you're annoyed by this, Spitfire," Soarin said.

"Soarin, you know how seriously I take this job.  We are supposed to be role models.  We are supposed to always be on our game.  How could you be on your game when you're hooking up with another member of the team?" Spitfire replied.

"Rainbow has made massive improvements in everything and I'm still a capable teacher," Soarin said in defence.  "Can you please explain to me how us being in a relationship is negative for the team?"

Rainbow leaned back from the door in surprise, feeling a shot of nerves about the whole situation.  It didn't sound too good.  She leaned in to listen more, hoping to hear some better news.

"Well, at least give us a chance to show you that it won't affect our performance," Soarin pleaded to Spitfire.

"It better not," Spitfire replied sternly.  "Otherwise I will assign Rainbow to a new teacher and you two will never be allowed to be partnered up ever again.  I'm only doing this for the team, Soarin.  I am the captain and I have to remain professional at all times.  I also need to make sure all of you are too.  I take this job seriously and that is why I am in this position now.  If I had stayed emotionally attached to you I wouldn't have made it this far."

Just then Rainbow Dash let out a gasp and stepped away from the door.  "Spitfire was Soarin's love?  Great.  I'm nothing compared to her." she asked herself quietly.

Soarin came out of from Spitfire's office with a frown on his face.  He was obviously not pleased with how Spitfire had just treated him.  He looked down to his left to see Rainbow looking at him.  "How could you not tell me that Spitfire was your love?" she asked him with watery eyes.

Soarin looked back at the hurt mare and said, "Dashie, I'm really sorry you heard that.  I didn't know you were listening.  I'll explain everything over dinner if you want."

Rainbow Dash looked down, put her two front hooves together, and then stared at Soarin with the biggest puppy-dog eyes she could muster up.  "Can we go to Cloud Ten tonight?" she asked him in the sweetest and most innocent voice she could put on.

"Sweetheart, Cloud Ten is the most expensive restaurant in Cloudsdale.  Is that really what you want?" Soarin asked her.  Rainbow just looked back him and nodded her head with her innocent face still intact.  Her mane waved as she nodded.  Soarin let out a sigh and said, "Fine, we'll go to Cloud Ten tonight, but only because you're so darn cute!"

Rainbow shouted out, "Alright!"  She jumped in the air and pumped her hoof towards the ceiling with a huge grin.  Soarin could not help but smile at the joy coming from the mare.  But she then remembered her letter to her friends in Ponyville.  She asked, "Oh, I almost forgot, the only reason why I overheard you guys was because I need to send a letter to my friends back home.  Can you give me a minute?"

Soarin agreed to wait.  Rainbow went into Spitfire's office.  "Spitfire?" she asked while approaching the desk.  Spitfire was busy signing autographs by dipping her hoof in ink and placing it on pictures.

"Yes, Rainbow Dash?  I'm very busy, so make this quick," she responded harshly while still looking down at the papers.

"I just want to know if you can send this letter to my friends back in Ponyville," Rainbow said.

"Sure, just leave it on the pile," Spitfire said while continuing her work.  Neither made mention of Dash's relationship to Soarin.  Rainbow left the letter in the pile and left, closing the door behind her. 

"Wow, she can be such a jerk when she's into her job," Rainbow said to Soarin after joining him in the hallway.

"Tell me about it," Soarin replied.  "She was the rude one, yet she dumped me.  I'll tell you more about it when we get to the restaurant.  It needs to be said in a better setting."  The two of them went down the hallway and out the front door of the headquarters side by side.  They turned their bodies towards the restaurant.  "It's just a few clouds over there," Soarin pointed out.  They spread their wings and took flight.  The day was beautiful in Cloudsdale, even though it was still wintertime.  There were no clouds in the sky and the temperature was about ten degrees above freezing point, which was very pleasant for flying at this time of the year.

At the restaurant, the server pony sat Soarin and Rainbow Dash at their seats.  They sat out on the outside deck, which had a beautiful view of the sunset in the distance.  Soarin opened the menu.  The look in his eyes showed the shock that he had.  "Fifty bits for salad?  Seventy-five bits for vegetables and soup?  Dashie, I don't know about this."  Soarin put down his menu and looked at Rainbow, who was giving him an interesting stare while resting her chin on her hoof.  "What?" he asked her in both confusion and intrigue.

Rainbow gave him the same look for a few more seconds, and then said, "I asked you to come here because you didn't tell me everything.  This is your punishment.  You really should have told me that you were in love with Spitfire!"

Soarin now understood why Rainbow asked to go here, and she was right.  This was her way of punishing him.  He really should have told her that he had dated a pony they were acquaintances with.  He tried to make it up to her by saying, "Dashie, I'm really sorry I never told you.  But the reason why I didn't tell you is important: I didn't want you to feel uncomfortable here.  If you knew that I dated Spitfire you might not feel at home here, or at least that's what I thought.  I wanted you to feel safe here.  I wanted you to know that you're the only mare for me.  And at that time, the time I told you the story at our special place, it was perfect.  I wanted nothing to ruin the moment."

"I guess you're right," Rainbow replied. "You didn't tell me because you didn't want me to feel bad about myself.  You knew that I would think that I'm nothing compared to Spitfire."

"Dashie, that's not true and you know it," Soarin said. "Spitfire is totally two faced sometimes.  When we started dating she was everything I ever wanted.  Then she started to get proud thoughts of herself.  The captain of the Wonderbolts at that time was getting old and Spitfire wanted to do everything to get promoted to be the new captain.  All I did was point out to her that she was getting too into her job and she needed to care more about our relationship.  I reminded her that she was the best Wonderbolt out of all of us, and she could get that promotion without even trying.  That's when she dumped me. She said that she had no time or patience to let anypony else bring her down, and she would do anything it takes to get that promotion."

He looked over to the mare in front of him.  He saw the beautiful smile that she had on.  She was clearly very interested in what he was telling her.  He smiled back to her and continued, "I was crushed.  I felt played.  I didn't know what Spitfire was the true Spitfire.  I felt so stupid for falling for somepony who was totally fake.  Don't get me wrong, Dashie, she can be really nice when she wants to be, but that's not the kind of mare I want.  I want somepony who is what she is.  She must be real.  You're real, Dashie, and I love you for it.  I am so glad that things never worked out between me and Spitfire.  You're not nothing compared to Spitfire; Spitfire is nothing compared to you."

Rainbow had nothing to say about the matter.  She just looked at him and looked back at her empty plate, since they still hadn't ordered yet.  After a few minutes she finally found a few words to say. "Thank you, Soarin.  I love you too, and I am so happy that I have somepony who cares for me so dearly.  I guess I shouldn't have felt bad in the first place.  I just felt jealous of Spitfire."

Soarin reassured her with another smile, "Don't ever feel jealous of anypony else ever again, you got that?"

"All right," she replied with a nod.  She then suggested to her coltfriend, who at this point was probably still wondering how he would pay for the meal, "Hey, you wanna leave?  It's too expensive here.  I'm not mad at you anymore so I don't want you to spend too much.  Let's go back home to get some noodles and we can watch TV at my place."

"Thank goodness.  That sounds like a great idea," Soarin replied.  They looked around to see if any workers were looking at them.  When the coast was clear they spread their wings and flew away so as to avoid the embarrassment of leaving the restaurant in front of the workers.

They got back to Rainbow's room with two cups of cooked noodles and three bags of potato chips.  Not knowing what to watch, Soarin gave an idea, "We can watch Mares Gone Wild!"  Rainbow gave Soarin a glare that basically said 'you're not serious.'  "Yeah, that was a joke," Soarin replied, when it really was just a half-hearted yet hopeful suggestion.  He obviously had a different night planned than Rainbow did.  She just wanted some time to spend together.  The two of them chuckled anyway.  They decided to have a quiet night of watching Equestria's Funniest Videos.  It wasn't much, but any time spent together was special for this mare and stallion.  They didn't need much to be happy.  All they needed was each other.


--------------------------------------


"Spike, can you please get me the History of Equestria book from the second shelf on your left?" Twilight asked her dragon assistant back in Ponyville.

"Sure thing Twilight," Spike responded quickly.  He got on his tiptoes to reach the second shelf.  "Okay, here it is," he said while handing the book to the purple unicorn.  Spike then suddenly leaned forward and let out a loud belch.  He spit out a letter from his mouth.  The letter floated gently into the open hooves of Twilight.

Twilight read the first few words of the letter quietly. The letter was Rainbow's reply to the previous letter sent by Pinkie.  "I think everypony should be here for me to read the whole letter," Twilight said.  Her and Spike went out, gathered the others, and returned back to the library.

"Darling, this must be good.  I am very busy designing a new clothing line that I will have in my shop," Rarity said.

"Yeah, what's up sugarcube?" Applejack asked.

Twilight responded to the group, "Don't worry everypony, it's important.  We received a letter back from Rainbow Dash and I wanted us to all read it together."

Pinkie Pie bounced up and down in place.  "Eeeee! This is so exciting!  Finally Dashie got back to us."

"This is very exciting, please read it Twilight.  That is, if you want to," Fluttershy said.

Twilight Sparkle smiled at the yellow pegasus and said, "Of course I want to read it!  This is very exciting for me too.  I can't wait to see what she has been up to." 

Twilight read the letter aloud to all of her pony friends.  "Oh my," was Fluttershy's first reaction to it.  "That is so nice to hear that she is doing so well."

"So Rainbow Dash got her very own coltfriend," Applejack said.  "I never thought I'd see the day."

"Well I always knew that she would be successful one day," Rarity bragged.

"Ooh ooh, can we go to see Rainbow in the Wonderbolts Derby?" Pinkie asked excitedly.

Twilight answered, "I don't see why not!  She seems to be really happy, so we should all support her as she lives her dream.  That's what friends do."

The five of them made their plans to visit Rainbow Dash at her first show, which was going to happen in just less than two months’ time.

> Chapter 6: Apology
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	Rainbow’s first show was a month away.  It was currently near the end of February, and the weather was starting to get warmer.  The cold and bitter months of December and January were now over with.  Practice was becoming easier for Rainbow, who was improving in every single way possible.  Soarin was teaching her the many moves that the Wonderbolts need to please the fans and get the loudest cheers.  Rainbow had a few minor falls, but every time she fell, Soarin would pick her up and they would have a chuckle about it.

This day, however, proved to be different.  Soarin was teaching Rainbow a new move; a move that was one of the hardest ones to learn.  It was a move that all Wonderbolts needed to learn in order to make their fans jump out of excitement and feel that they received a show worth telling others about.  The move involved every member of the Wonderbolts.  Each member would hold a small smoke machine while they flew at amazing speeds.  They were to hold the machine behind them, leaving a trail of smoke to spell the city of which they were performing in.  It was the move that got the loudest cheers from the fans, and it was the move that ended each show.  Rainbow remembered the time she saw them when she was a filly growing up in Cloudsdale.  As the Wonderbolts performed their final move, they spelled out ‘Cloudsdale’ in ten different colours.  Rainbow still had chills from remembering that moment, which was the moment that she decided that she would grow up to be a Wonderbolt.

Rainbow Dash on this day had been struggling to perform the move, even after many attempts.  Soarin had given her the small smoke machine, and he assigned her to spell out the letter C in the sky at high speeds.  C was one of the easiest letters to spell for a Wonderbolt; the exception probably being I.  Each time Rainbow went up at her high speeds she just couldn't get it right.  During one attempt she flew into the roof of one of the cloud buildings in the area.  Another attempt made her almost hurl from spinning too much, and the resulting letter looked more like a two-year-old’s drawing than an actual letter.  She was starting to get frustrated with herself, and Soarin was beginning to lose his patience.  He was struggling to keep his cool after all the times Rainbow would fail and get up, saying, “It’s okay, I got this.  One more time.”  He tried to just smile and let her continue, but every time she tried, she failed, and he was getting tired of being out in the cold.

Finally, after being outside for six hours and after over thirty attempts, she asked Soarin while gasping for breath, “Please, Soarin… Let me try one more time.  I know I can do it.”  

Soarin sighed and replied, “Rainbow, come on.  You’re just not getting it for today.  We can try again another day.”  This was the first time in a while that Soarin had called her ‘Rainbow.’  He usually called her ‘Dashie’ or some of his many other terms of endearment for her as of late.  He had called her on many occasions ‘sweetheart,’ ‘my love,’ ‘honey,’ or when a little more excited, ‘baby,’ and sometimes even ‘sexy.’

“Come on Soarin, don’t be like that!  Let me just try one more time,” she said to him.  She used a sad face that she had learned from Pinkie Pie to try to get Soarin to agree.  Soarin stared back at her with a glare.  He hadn't succumbed to the cuteness of Rainbow’s face.  “Please, let me just try one more time.  I promise you that I can do this.  Have a little faith in me,” she continued with a tone of some frustration.

“Fine, one more time is all I’ll give you!  I’m tired of standing here.  It’s still cold outside and I want to go in and eat,” Soarin barked at Rainbow.

The mare looked back at him with a little bit of shock.  She was surprised that Soarin had raised his voice at her.  He hadn't done that to her before.  She responded while looking back up to the sky, “Goodness, I’m sorry I asked.  I didn't know you were so grumpy.”

She looked back at him.  He had a frown on his face.  “Well, are you going to try again or not?” he responded with a voice full of impatience.  Rainbow’s jaw opened a little.  She was starting to feel hurt by the harshness of Soarin’s tone.  She decided to try again anyway.  

She spread her wings and took the sky.  After stumbling in the air a few times, she turned on the smoke machine and held it in her hooves and faced it behind her.  She looked ahead to try and make the C shape that she tried desperately to do all day.  She started well, making the bottom part of the letter in the white smoke.  She began to increase her speed as she tried to ascend with an upward curve.  Her cheeks vibrated from the wind against her.  She could feel the force of gravity pulling her down and making it ever harder to go higher.  “Come on!  Do it you sissy!” she yelled at herself.  She began to go higher.  She made her way up and around in the curve that she was hoping to make.  She turned off her machine and smiled as she came back down to Soarin, who was waiting patiently, or rather, impatiently, on the roof of the headquarters.  She landed on her back hooves and dropped the machine from her front hooves.  The machine fell off the roof and down.  She looked over to see it fall all the way to the ground, which was hundreds and hundreds of metres below.  She looked over at Soarin with a face that showed a little nervousness.  “Did I at least make the correct letter?’” she asked him.

Soarin raised his eyebrow to her and said, “I don’t know, Rainbow.  Why don’t you take a look for yourself?”

The mare, who was now nervous, looked to see what she had just accomplished.  The letter that she was initially proud of looked more like a filly had held the machine in her hand and moved her hoof around wildly, creating nothing but a complete mess.  She had failed miserably once again.  She closed her eyes and moved her head back slowly.  She opened her eyes to the sky above her, and said, “I’m sorry, Soarin.  I failed again.  I just can’t do it.”

Soarin yelled at her, “No kidding you can’t do it!  That was horrible!  Every Wonderbolt has to be able to do this move.  You've failed horribly at it all day!  Why am I wasting my time watching you do this?  I should have waited longer to ask you to do this, because you clearly aren't ready yet.”

Rainbow had her mouth open as she looked to him.  His words had finally hit a soft spot in her heart.  She blinked her eyes slowly and had a tear drop along her cheek.  She looked down and said to the stallion who had just yelled at her, “I’m sorry I wasted your time.”  She began to cry at being yelled it, as well as at failing.  She let out a few sniffles and left the roof, flying back into the headquarters and into her room, with tears coming down the entire way.  Soarin stood there on the roof, feeling horrible about the pain he had just caused her.

An hour passed since Soarin had yelled at his fillyfriend.  He spent the hour in his room, sitting on his chair, just thinking about how he could make this better.  Rainbow meanwhile just sat on her bed.  She had tears in her eyes even after an hour.  She sat forward, leaning on her front hooves.  She failed miserably on this day.

Another ten minutes passed.  Rainbow was just about to get up and go check herself out in the mirror to see how horrible she looked, but she heard a knock at the door.  She went over, and with a sniffle, she yelled out, “Who are you and what do you want?”

Soarin responded through the door, “Dashie, it’s me.  Please open the door.  I really have something I need to say to you.”

“Why should I open the door?  You’ll only yell at me,” she said back to him sadly.

“Dashie, I'm really, really sorry.  Please give me a chance,” he said to her.  Soarin was very thankful to see Rainbow open the door.  She was obviously hurt deeply by his tone from earlier.  She looked miserable.  Her mane was all messed up and her eyes were red.  Soarin continued, “Dashie, you don’t even know how sorry I am.  I was so incredibly rude to you.  Please, let me make it up to you.”

Rainbow sniffed and then responded, “Soarin, you made me feel horrible about myself.  Now I feel like I shouldn't even be here anymore.  I’ll never be able to perform if I can’t make that move.”

Soarin put a hoof on Rainbow’s shoulder to comfort her.  He then said, “Dashie, I really messed up badly.  I shouldn't have treated you the way I did.  I just lost my patience.  You're going to be a wonderful Wonderbolt, and you will master that move in time.  Please, just let me make it up to you tonight.”

Rainbow wiped both of her eyes, which were getting drier as she stopped crying.  “How're you going to do that?” she asked.

“By taking you to see Coltplay tonight in the front row,” Soarin said while holding up two VIP tickets to Coltplay’s show set for tonight at the Cloudsdale Arena.  Rainbow Dash had talked about Coltplay being one of her favourite bands.  They were from Trottingham and been around for about twelve years, releasing a few great albums that Rainbow had loved to listen to.  She also had had a few discussions with Soarin about them before.  Both of them loved the band of the four stallions, but only Soarin had seen them live before.

Rainbow looked back at Soarin with wide eyes.  “Are you serious?  You’ll take me to see them tonight?” she asked, almost in shock.

“You bet!” he replied while still holding the tickets.  “Front row, centre, on the floor.  We also have backstage passes to meet with the band for fifteen minutes after the show.”

“Oh my gosh,” Rainbow said.  She finally had a smile and was starting to show happiness again.  “I can’t believe you got tickets the day of the show!  I've never been able to see them before!”

“I know,” Soarin replied.  “These weren't easy to get, but that doesn't matter to me.  This is my way of showing you how sorry I truly am.”  Rainbow leaped from her room and into the hooves of Soarin, giving him a massive hug and a kiss on the cheek.  “I guess that means I’m forgiven,” he whispered into the ear of the mare in his grasp.

“Yeah, I guess I can forgive you this one time,” she replied with a smile while bending backwards to look him in the eyes.


--------------------------------------


Rainbow Dash over the next few hours got herself dressed up for her most exciting date yet.  She styled her hair and wore the same dress that she wore to the Grand Galloping Gala a few years prior.  Soarin dressed in a black tuxedo with a white shirt and a black tie.  The two of them met in the hallway of the headquarters.  “You look radiant,” Soarin said to the mare.

She giggled and said back to him, “You don’t look so bad yourself.”  

The two of them walked outside.  Rainbow’s jaw dropped when she saw that Soarin had arranged for a white chariot, pulled by two royal guards from Canterlot, to pick them up and bring them to the arena.  She had no words, only a smile as she hopped over and went into the chariot with her stallion.  The two royal guards took them to the Cloudsdale Arena, which was a beautiful indoor arena that seated twenty-five thousand and hosted a number of Cloudsdale’s indoor sports teams, as well many shows and events throughout the year.  It was in the ground part of the city, along with the other stadiums, a mall, a train station, and a tourist area.  Due to the fact that only pegasi can reach the city of Cloudsdale, this section was built down below the city so that earth ponies and unicorns could come visit.  It helped to vastly boost Cloudsdale's economy, as ponies from all over would get a beautiful view of the city from the hotels and restaurants built below.  All of the stadiums were built in the ground section of the city.  

When the couple arrived in front of the arena, the many ponies walking around stopped to look.  A number of them took pictures of the couple because of how amazing they looked.  A number of ponies realised that Soarin was the stallion.  There were a number of members of the media present who also took a few pictures.  They could hear some ponies talking to each other, a few of them were talking about how Soarin has a marefriend.  Rainbow at this time was still not very famous because she hadn’t made an appearance for the Wonderbolts yet.  Soarin waved to the ponies as he and Rainbow made their way into gate seven, which was only used by ponies with VIP tickets to events in the arena.  They made their way to where their tickets were.  They had two seats on the floor right in front of the stage.  Rainbow looked around at the stadium to see the many empty seats as fans of Coltplay were making their way into the arena.  Looking around gave her feelings of nostalgias she could remember the time when her father took her to see a Cloudsdale Flyers hockey game, as well as a Cloudsdale Colts basketball game when she was a filly.  That was her last time in the arena.

She sat in her seat beside Soarin, almost shaking due to the anticipation she had.  She was getting more and more excited as more and more fans came in.  The noise was starting to increase as many ponies entered.  She could hear the conversations of thousands, and it was almost overwhelming.  Soarin could not help but smile as he looked at the mare, who was as excited as a young filly.  A server pony came over to take their order, and Soarin bought them both some fries and popcorn for the show.  Rainbow saw a pony come out and onto the stage and go over to the drums.  “Ahh!  Is that Will the drummer?” she asked.

“No, sweetheart, that’s just a worker going to check to see if the instruments are ready for the show,” Soarin said kindly.  Rainbow chuckled.  The pony on stage was actually the drum technician, and he waved to Rainbow and smiled because he could hear her ask the question to Soarin.

The fans finally all filed in.  The arena was completely sold out.  Both levels, the floor, and the skyboxes were all filled up; every last seat.  The lights went dark, and the screams of thousands could be heard.  How could it not be heard?  It was almost deafening.  Coltplay had taken the stage.  They waved to their many fans, who screamed in return.  All four members were brown earth ponies.  Will, who had a shaved mane and a beard, went over to the drums.  Guy, who had a curly black mane, went over to bass guitar.  Jonny, who was wearing a green cap, picked up his beautiful guitar that was painted to look like colourful graffiti.  Chris, the final member and lead singer with a short brown mane and a microphone, took the stage.

“Holy Celestia, it’s them!” Rainbow shouted out while bouncing up and down.  Every pony in the audience got up off their feet to stand for the performance, which was about to begin.

Chris raised his hoof and waved to the crowd.  He went over to his piano, which was a beautiful black grand.  The crowd erupted as the band started the concert by playing a song from their new album with a beautiful beginning with the xylophone, which was played by Will.  Rainbow could hardly contain her excitement as the band performed their first song.  Every pony in the audience was given a wristband, each was a different colour from the one beside them.  In the dark the wristbands lit up, flashing many colours and making a breathtaking scene as thousands flashed at the same time along with the music.  As the first song went on, the lead singer sang and danced around the stage after finishing his piece on the piano.  The song finished with a long guitar note that was held for a few seconds as the fans all cheered.  “Is everybody okay?” Chris asked to the crowd, which caused a huge roar.  He continued in his Trottingham accent, “It's always a pleasure to come back here to play in Cloudsdale, home of the best darn fans in the whole entire world!  We are going to play the best frickin’ concert you've ever heard!”  

The fans roared again as the band played a few of their earlier songs.  As the singing went on, the fans sang the lyrics back, getting loud especially at the various choruses.  There was build up in every song as the fans would sing together.  Confetti was shot out from many places around the arena.  Rainbow Dash looked up with a massive grin as butterfly paper cutouts, confetti, and streamers fell down from the ceiling and onto her and Soarin.  She looked at her hoof to see a cute, green, paper butterfly, which was one of the thousands of pieces shot into the air.  Rainbow was as happy as can be as she danced and jumped around as the song went on.  She had the same reaction for the next three songs, which were all upbeat.

After a little while, Chris sat down at his piano.  He tilted the microphone stand close to his mouth and the crowd went quiet.  He said to the silent crowd, “You ponies have been un-frickin-believable so far.  No wonder Cloudsdale is the best city to play a concert in.”  The screams of thousands of pegasi filled the room.  Chris raised his hoof for silence once again.  He had a huge smile on his face.  He continued, “The next song is one of special importance to us.  It was a song that I wrote for my love long ago.”  He paused for the cheer, and continued once again, “However, tonight we’d like to dedicate this song tonight to a special mare sitting here in the front row, Rainbow Dash.”  

Rainbow’s jaw almost dropped to the floor when she heard the lead singer say her name from the stage.  She looked over at Soarin.  He looked back at her with a smile and a nod of his head.  “I told you I’d make it up to you,” he said while putting his arm around her.

Chris started to play the famous piano from the song dedicated to Rainbow on this night.  The crowd was silent as they listened to the soft song with sad and beautiful lyrics.  Chris sang into the microphone while playing the piano.  He had a certain sparkle in his eye as he looked out at the crowd, who were singing back to him.  He looked down at Soarin and Rainbow, who were in each other's grasp at this time.

As the song dedicated to the technicolor pegasus went on, the couple were hugging and swaying to the sound of the music.  They looked each other in the eyes and kissed a quick peck.  Rainbow had a tear of happiness coming from her eyes.

As the piano went on, the lead singer let out sad and passionate ‘ooohs.’  Rainbow at this point had to wipe her eyes from all the tears.  She had never experienced a moment as good as this one.  Soarin had apologised to Rainbow in the biggest way he could ever think of.  Rainbow didn't even need to say it; the smile she gave to him as he looked into her eyes was enough to tell him that he was fully forgiven for making her cry earlier.

The concert went on for many more songs.  The whole night was magical.  It was the greatest night of Rainbow Dash’s life.  Afterwards, after they watched the whole crowd clear out of the arena, they went backstage to go meet the band.

“Soarin!  How’s it going buddy?” Jonny the guitarist said as the two of them walked into the room.  The band members were talking and resting from a wonderful performance.  Soarin came over and hoof-bumped all four members of the band.

“It’s been a while since we've seen you,” Guy said to Soarin.

Soarin looked over to Rainbow, who clearly had shock on her face.  “Soarin, how do you know them?” she asked the stallion.

“The Wonderbolts perform for all of the celebrity ponies in Equestria, and vice-versa,” he explained to her.  “Coltplay are one of my favourite bands, and I know all of them personally.  They’re really cool ponies.”

Rainbow gulped as she introduced herself to the famous musicians.  “H-hi.  I’m R-Rainbow Dash,” she said while looking at her hooves.  She wasn't normally shy, but speaking to such famous ponies she was extremely shy.

“Hey Rainbow,” Chris said as he came over to hold her hoof.  “Soarin told us all about you.  He said that he made you cry today and needed to make it up to you.  Did you enjoy the show?”

Rainbow Dash looked back at the lead singer with wide, open eyes, and said, “Uh… yes!  It was amazing!  This was the best night of my entire life!”

“Well we’re glad we could be a part of it,” Chris replied while kissing her hoof.  She looked over to see Soarin’s reaction.  His smile signaled that it was okay with him.

The two of them conversed with the band members for another few minutes.  Rainbow got to spend time with some more of her heroes.  Soarin had given her a night she would never forget.


--------------------------------------


The next morning Rainbow Dash and Soarin went back to the start.  They went back to where it all went wrong.  Soarin taught her the move properly.  He flew beside her, holding her and helping her to make the letters the proper way.  She smiled to him while they were in the air.  Upon landing, she could see that the two of them had spelled out the entire word of ‘Cloudsdale’ without her even struggling.
> Chapter 7: Wonderbolts Derby
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	It was the night before Rainbow's first show, the Wonderbolts Derby.  It was going to be her first performance as a member of the Wonderbolts, so she was understandably nervous.  'Will I be good enough?' was the question she kept asking over and over again.  'Of course you will, Dashie,' was Soarin's answer to that question every time.  He didn't mind how many times she asked that question.

Rainbow and Soarin went to the dining room for dinner that night.  They sat down at their usual seats.  This night proved to be a little different from any other night, however.  Spitfire clanged her cup with her spoon to inform everypony that she had a few announcements to make.  "Everypony, I have a few announcements to make before the meal comes out.  I am happy to say that Rainbow Dash will take part in the Wonderbolts Derby tomorrow, which will be her first show as a member of our team.  Who knows, maybe she'll even win it!"  

Rainbow smiled while looking at the others.  Spitfire seemed to have accepted Rainbow as a valuable member of this team, which was a relief after the day that Rainbow overheard Spitfire and Soarin talking.  As of now, everything seemed to be good in her life.

"I also have one more important announcement," Spitfire said firmly.  Everypony at the table looked at Spitfire more intently, ready to listen.  She continued, "There have been talks between the kingdoms of Equestria and Saddle Arabia over goods and trade.  Saddle Arabia has an abundance of goods that can be very useful for Equestria, but they are so far unwilling to negotiate anything at the moment.  As of now things are not too heated, though.  If Saddle Arabia is unwilling to negotiate, then the Equestrian forces may go into Saddle Arabia to fight for what we need.  If we get into a war, we as the Wonderbolts will have to join the Equestrian Royal Army.  Hopefully things will be settled before then, but I thought it was necessary to give you warning now.  Okay, now let's eat!"

"Soarin, I was never informed that as a Wonderbolt I would have to fight in the army," Rainbow whispered to her coltfriend as the food was being served.

"Well, it's mandatory for all Wonderbolts to fight for their kingdom in the event of a war because we are the best fliers in Equestria.  We are also role models so we need to take the lead.  But it hasn't happened as long as I've been here," Soarin replied.  He then reassured her, "I doubt anything will happen, though.  Princess Celestia and Luna will be able to negotiate something before war would ever be needed."

"I really hope you're right," Rainbow said while looking down at her plate of food, which was mashed potatoes, salad, and cooked carrots.  She hardly ate at all.  She just sat there with a knot in her stomach.  Between her first show being the next day and with new talks of war, she just couldn't handle her nerves at this point.  She had to leave her dinner there and go back to her room.

Soarin came by after he had eaten his dinner to comfort Rainbow.  She was lying down on the couch with her chin on her front hooves.  She was too nervous to even look up at Soarin as he walked in the door.  "Dashie, is everything okay?" he asked her.

"Soarin, I feel sick," she said while finally turning to look at him.  She had only turned her head towards him, but still remained in the same position.  "I am scared about my show tomorrow.  What if I suck?  And I don't want to be a Wonderbolt if it means I have to fight other ponies simply because they are from another kingdom.  I don't want to be a soldier."

Soarin put his hoof on her head and stroked her mane a few times.  Her hair felt soft and healthy as he ran his hoof through it.  He said to comfort her, "Dashie, you need to take one day at a time.  Tomorrow will be your first show, and it will come when it comes.  War may or may not happen, but we can't change anything right now.  You'll just have to face everything as it comes.  You were able to face every challenge with your friends back in Ponyville.  Now what you need to do is imitate the qualities you showed then to everything that will come your way in the future.  I believe in you."

Soarin's words had a profound effect on Rainbow.  She had nothing really to say in reply.  All she could say was, "Thanks, you've made me feel a little better, I guess."  The two of them sat together on the couch.  Rainbow stayed in the same position while Soarin just sat beside her for comfort.  Eventually they both fell asleep on the couch in the grasp of each other.


--------------------------------------


"Fillies and gentlecolts, the Wonderbolts Derby will begin in a few minutes," the announcer said to the many fans at the racetrack in Canterlot.  The stands were completely full.  Rainbow Dash was in her uniform and readying herself for the big race.  She slowly flew around the course to get herself used to the track.  She looked up at the many fans in the crowd; a sight that she would have to get used to.  She could see many rich ponies in the crowd, but a few ponies in particular stood out.  She took a closer look at the ponies who were sitting in the last row of the stands.  Rainbow could not help but smile as she realised that those ponies were actually her five friends from Ponyville.  She immediately flew up to greet them.  "Hey guys! I can't believe you actually came to see my first show," she said excitedly to her friends.

"We wouldn't miss it for the world, darling," Rarity assured her Wonderbolt friend.

"We are all so excited for you," Twilight said.

"Sugarcube, you are going to be great," Applejack said with certainty. 

"I will be cheering for you the whole time," Fluttershy informed her.

"You are going to be super-duper today," Pinkie Pie said while jumping up and down in place.

Rainbow's smile grew even larger thanks to the kind words from her beat friends.  "Thanks guys.  I'm going to try my best.  I can't promise that I'll win, but I will try my best to put on the best show I can."

"Participants, please make your way to the starting positions," the announcer said over the loudspeaker.

"Well, that's my queue.  Wish me luck," Rainbow said while leaving for the field.  Her five friends watched as Rainbow went down to the track.  They all smiled as they saw her go up to Soarin and give him a kiss on the cheek just before she got in her starting position.  That was their first time seeing her and Soarin together.

The contestants all readied themselves at their starting positions.  They all lined up with their bodies leaning forward and put on their goggles.  The announcer readied them, "On your marks... get set... go!" 

The race was on.  Rainbow shot like a bullet and went straight into first place.  She veered the corners aggressively, but this gave her a sizable lead over second place Spitfire.  She made her turns with great speed as the laps went on and on.  Reaching the final lap, she was a good five seconds ahead of the competition.  She looked over to the stands to see and hear the roar of the crowd.  Her five friends were cheering loudly for her, and Fluttershy was making the most noise of all of them.  "You can do it!  Woooooo!" Fluttershy yelled at the top of her lungs.  Rainbow grinned proudly as her mane was blowing back hard from her high speeds.  She loved the noise that the crowd made.  It felt amazing.  She could hear the fans chanting her name as she made her way to the final turn.  The noise from the crowd spurred her on.  She decided to finish the race at her fastest speed. 

She loved the attention from the fans, but that proved to be her downfall.  She reached her fastest speed of the whole race on the final turn.  She realised that she was going too fast to make the turn safely.  She tried her best to pull back on her speed.  She groaned as she struggled to do so, but it was too late.  The high speed made her miss the turn and he ended up flying hard into the advertisements on the sidelines, just under the bleachers.  A large amount of feathers from her wings came off of her like an explosion.  The fans all let out a collective gasp as they saw how hard she had hit the wall. Spitfire won the race, but nopony cared as they were too concerned about the possibly injured pegasus.

Soarin was the first to come over to the hurt mare.  Rainbow's friends just stood up and watched silently.  They were too nervous to say anything.

"Are you okay Dashie?" Soarin asked with genuine concern as he picked her up in his hooves.  He held her in his front hooves as he hovered in place.  She had cuts on her front and back legs and a bad bump on her head.  She was also missing a number of feathers, and didn't open her eyes for a few agonizing seconds that felt like minutes.

"Dashie, please say something," he begged as the mare in his hooves just laid there, motionless.  Soarin let out a tear that ended up falling on Rainbow's cheek.  The drop from her stallion's eyes made her open her own, though very slowly.  "Dashie... Please... Please say something.  Please tell me you're okay," Soarin pleaded.

"I... I'm an idiot," was what came out of the hurt mare's mouth. 

"It's okay Rainbow," Soarin reassured while leaning over to the mare in his hooves.  "It's your first crash as a Wonderbolt.  We all fall many times.  It's how you pick yourself up that matters most."

Soarin took Rainbow into the locker room and laid her down on the soft, padded bench on the side.  She laid there for a few minutes with her eyes closed.  She was breathing slowly and didn't say much.

After a few seconds she opened her eyes and said to Soarin, "I can't believe on my first day I failed. I was too focused on winning and pleasing the crowd to care for my safety. I'm just a failure. I'm not cut out for being a Wonderbolt."

Soarin tried his best to make her feel better, but also wanted to be honest.  He told her, "Dashie, you fell during your first show.  It's okay.  Even the best of us fall at times.  You just need to bounce back.  The crowd loved you, which is great!  All you need to do is actually slow down and be a little safer."

Spitfire then came in to see how Rainbow was doing.  "Hey kid, you all right?  That was some hit you had.  You were doing so well too."

Rainbow was able to slowly lift herself up from the bench so that she could sit upright.  Soarin remained sitting down while she responded to Spitfire, "I think so.  I have a few cuts and I'm really sore, but I don't think a broke anything."

Spitfire had a sigh of relief, and then said, "That's good, that's very good.  You did really well for your first try.  You had the crowd cheering solely for you, which is very promising . Your next show will be your first organised show.  It's in Ponyville in two weeks.  Hopefully you'll recover fully by then."  Spitfire then left the room to go sign autographs for the many foals that were in attendance.

Rainbow had a smile on her face.  Even though Cloudsdale was where she currently lived and was born, Ponyville was her home.  She could perform in front of all the residents, who were like family to her.  And speaking of family, Rainbow's five friends were allowed access into the locker room to see if she was hurt after her massive crash.  They all came over to greet her and gave her a hug individually.

"Thanks so much for coming out to support me, guys.  This was such a huge surprise," Rainbow said as they approached.  She then looked down in embarrassment and continued, "I'm just so sorry that I failed.  I hope you aren't mad at me."

"That was awesome!" Pinkie Pie shouted out.  "You went sooooo fast! And then you hit the wall and BOOM!"

Rainbow let out a chuckle at the excited reaction of her pink friend.  Applejack came by and gave Rainbow a pat on the shoulder and told her, "We are all mighty proud of you.  You would have won if you didn't crash on the final turn.  You are going to be a great Wonderbolt, sugarcube.  Don't worry about falling.  What's important is that you get up and keep trying."

"How are you feeling, Rainbow?  You must be sore after hitting the wall very hard," Twilight asked in concern.

"Yeah, I did hit pretty hard," the blue pegasus replied.  "But I'm tough.  I'm just a little sore and I've got a few scratches, but I'll soldier on."

"When are you going to come visit us in Ponyville?" Fluttershy asked.

Rainbow's smile grew even larger as she informed her Ponyville friends, "In two weeks actually.  I have a show in Ponyville!  I'm going to be performing for you guys."

Her five friends all showed their excitement.  Pinkie was bouncing up and down while the others were grinning with joy.  Rarity then wanted to change the subject when she looked over to the bench to see Soarin, who was still sitting down.  He was watching them converse the whole time.  "And who is this fine hunk of a stallion?" she asked while walking over to Soarin.

"Hi, I'm Soarin," is all he said while getting up to shake Rarity's hoof.

"Oh yes, we have heard all about you," Rarity said while smiling at Soarin.  "Rainbow told us all in a letter she sent.  You seem to be quite the gentlecolt."

Soarin let out a short laugh and said, "Oh no, I'm no gentlecolt.  Rainbow has really changed me.  She's made me a happier and better pony."

Rarity walked over to Rainbow to tease her, saying, "Oh, he's gorgeous and charming!  You have gotten quite the catch, Rainbow."

Rainbow blushed. "O, stop it, you," she said while waving her hoof through the air.

Rainbow and her friends spent the next hour or so catching up on everything that happened since she left Ponyville.  Some of those things involved Pinkie re-enacting the time she fell on her face, as well as Fluttershy explaining how she gave Angel a makeover.  Rainbow was enjoying her time with her friends, and it made her completely forget about losing the race.  It also seemed to make her feel better all around.

Soarin, realizing that it was already almost time for the sunset, went over to interrupt the 'deep' conversation that Rainbow was having with her friends.  “And then I got a piece of hay stuck in my teeth for three days,” Pinkie Pie was excitedly explaining to Rainbow.

“Why didn't you just floss it out?” Rainbow asked to her excited friend.  She didn't get the answer, however, since Soarin then tapped her on the shoulder.

“I’m really sorry to interrupt you ladies, but Rainbow, we really must get going,” he said.

Rainbow looked back at him and then to the window to see that it was going to get dark soon.  She didn’t know why he wanted her to leave at this time, but she went along with it.  “Okay, sweetie,” she responded.  She turned to her friends and said, “I’m sorry that we have to leave now, I was enjoying my time with you so much.  I’ll see you guys in a few weeks though!”

Rainbow and her five friends engaged in yet another group hug.  They seemed to do that quite frequently since she received the news that she was leaving Ponyville.  The group hugs probably made up for all the individual hugs she would have received on a daily basis.  

The six friends said their goodbyes and parted once again.  The five Ponyville friends went to their train to go home.  Rainbow and Soarin went outside to the main streets of Canterlot.  “Where are you taking me, dear?” Rainbow asked her coltfriend.

“There is just something I want to show you, trust me.  We’re going to go back to our special place,” Soarin replied.  Rainbow knew exactly where that was- Violet Hill.

Soarin took Rainbow back to Violet Hill- the place where they fell in love.  The two flew side by side as they made their way over.  Upon landing, Rainbow could finally see the true beauty that place.  The sun was setting.  Rainbow and Soarin went to their tree to rest underneath it.  The tree was in full bloom with beautiful pink leaves and flowers.  The wind would cause little pink pieces to fall off and dance around in the air as they fell to the ground.  The fields around them were exactly as Soarin described.  They were filled with the beautiful violet flowers that made him love this place.  But this time, it wasn’t the beauty of the place that made Soarin come back; it was having somepony to share it with.


Rainbow and Soarin cuddled while looking at the beautiful sights.  The sun was large on the horizon and the sky was beautiful, with many different shades of colour.  Butterflies, birds, and other bugs were all around enjoying the beauty.

"This is beautiful," Rainbow said to the stallion cuddling with her.

"It sure is Rainbow, just like you," he replied.  He looked at her to see her smiling at his complement.  The two of them sat together for quite a bit of time while looking at the lovely sights.

Rainbow had many things on her mind at this time.  The sun was just about to disappear over the horizon.  She decided to bring up the possibility of war happening.  "Soarin, what if there is a war?  What should I do?  What is going to happen to us?" she asked him.

"Dashie, you should do whatever you feel is right," he replied. "If you don't want to fight, you don't have to.  I doubt you will be allowed to stay as a Wonderbolt if you choose not to fight, though.  It's a part of the job.  We are heroes for many ponies, and we need to support the kingdom when it needs us the most."

"But Soarin, it's so stupid if war is started over something as small as not being able to negotiate trading. I don't think it's right to go kill other ponies for that," Rainbow said.

"I totally agree with you, Dashie.  War is a horrible thing.  It destroys the lives of everpony involved.  I would only fight for Equestria to protect it, and everything in it.  If you choose not to go, I will fully support you."  Those words were comforting to Rainbow.

The two of them watched the sunset together.  They stayed even after night had fallen.  The stars were beautiful on this night.  There were too many to even count.  Rainbow had many worries on her mind, but she knew that she could overcome them with the help of Soarin.  Being there with Soarin made everything seem manageable to her.  She didn't even have her earlier accident on her mind.  The two of them were able to fall asleep in the grasp of each other out on that hill.
> Chapter 8: Return to Ponyville
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	Rainbow Dash was preparing herself for her first organised show.  On this day she was leaving the place she used to call home, Ponyville.  She had her whole weekend planned.  First, she was going to rock the performance and wow the crowds in the town she calls home.  Then, she would stay for a few days with her friends at Twilight's library.  A slumber party with her five best friends; what could be better?

She packed her bags with everything she needed, which was mostly just the clothes she was going to wear.  The clothing involved her uniform for the show, some nice clothes in case they were to go out in the evening, and a robe for when she would stay up all night giggling with her friends.  Just the thought of what this weekend was going to be like made Rainbow excited as a young schoolfilly.

She heard a knock at the door as soon as she zipped up her suitcase, which could go on her back.  "Just a minute, my love," she shouted out.  She knew it was Soarin because of the knock; it was his special knock that he always used to let her know it was him.

Upon opening the door, she saw Soarin, who was in his Wonderbolt uniform already.  He had nothing else packed because he was only going for the show and then he'd come back to the headquarters with the others.  "Good morning, Dashie," he greeted.  "Are you almost ready to go?"

"I'm ready as I ever will be," she responded.  "I'm so excited.  I'm going to have a weekend with my friends and a show in front of all the ponies I love.  It's going to be great!"

"It sure is," he responded.  Soarin helped his marefriend by grabbing and holding on to her backpack suitcase.  He put it up on his back and shook his head to signal that it was time to go.

The two of them went to the front of the building.  Outside waiting was Spitfire, Fleetfoot, and Rapidfire.  The show in Ponyville was going to feature these five pegasi.

"All right everypony, are you all ready?" Spitfire asked the group.  All of them had different responses in what they said, but the answers all meant the same thing.  They were all ready and excited for their next show.  Rainbow was almost shaking in excitement.  She did have some nerves, but her happiness to do a show in front of the town she called home outweighed her nerves. 

"Okay then, let's go," Spitfire shouted out to the collective.  The five of them flew in a v-formation on their way to Ponyville.

While in the air over the fields and farmland of Equestria, Spitfire flew up beside Rainbow to have a short talk with her.  "So, Rainbow, you're planning on staying a few days here, aren't you?" the captain asked the newest member of the team.

"Yeah, I'm planning on staying for a few days with my friends because I haven't seen them for a while.  I hope that's okay with you.  I know our next show isn't for ten days," Rainbow responded as they flew with the wind blowing back their manes.

"It's totally fine.  You can stay as long as you'll be ready for the next show.  You'll need some training and practice before every show to prepare the routine, so please don't take longer than three days here," Spitfire requested.

"Sir yes ma'am," Rainbow said while saluting Spitfire with her hoof.  The two of them shared a laugh about Rainbow's way of addressing the captain.  Rainbow looked back to see Soarin sweating and panting due to holding her heavy backpack for her.  "Do you want me to carry it for the rest of the way?" she asked as she flew over beside him.

"Oh... no... pant... I got this... gasp," he said while wiping the sweat from his forehead.

Rainbow shrugged and kept flying.  "Well, thanks, I guess," she said to him.

The five Wonderbolts made their way to Ponyville.  As they flew over the town to get to where the bleachers were set up for the show, Rainbow looked to see where her former house was.  She was saddened to see that it had completely blown away, but that is what happens when a cloud home is not taken care of for a few months.  Nothing remained of it at all.  Rainbow had a face of disappointment, but she had a new home now.

They landed at the location of where the show was going to take place.  It was in an empty field located close to Sweet Apple Acres.  Bleachers were set up in two sections that were facing each other, with an empty area in the middle.  There were about two thousand seats set up.  They went to the middle of the setup to make sure everything was set up to their liking.  That’s when Rainbow could hear the voice of Pinkie Pie coming from around the corner.  “I just saw them land!  Let’s go,” she could hear Pinkie yell to the others.  

Around the corner came Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Fluttershy, Twilight Sparkle, Applejack, Scootaloo, Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, and Spike.  All of them had wide and eager expressions to see Rainbow in her Wonderbolts uniform in their own town.  Rainbow looked back at them with a large and welcoming smile.  Scootaloo was the first to come and jump into Rainbow’s hooves for a massive hug.  Rainbow picked up the young filly and spun her around in a circle.  “How’s it going, squirt?  I haven’t seen you in so long!  You’re bigger than the last time I saw you,” she said to the filly in her outstretched hooves.

“Oh, Rainbow!  I’m so happy to see my big sister again.  I can’t wait to see your show today,” Scootaloo said to the pegasus that she looked up to as a hero.  The two closed their eyes as they hugged up against each other.  Rainbow at this point did not care about what others thought about her.  She didn’t care anymore about looking cool.  Being with Soarin softened her a little bit, and she finally felt comfortable to act loving in front of others.

Spitfire interrupted the loving hug between Rainbow and Scootaloo to remind her, “We still have a show to put on!  You can hug later.”

Rainbow looked back at Spitfire with a frown.  She put down Scootaloo and apologised to her friends, saying, “I’m sorry, guys.  I’ll just have to see you after the show.”  Her Ponyville friends said bye to her and left, allowing the Wonderbolts to finish up their preparation for the show.  Rainbow turned to Spitfire and said to her, “You’re right, we have work to do.  Sorry that I got distracted.”

“Not to worry, Rainbow,” Spitfire told her.  “Interaction with fans is very important, but there is a time and a place for everything.  We need to prepare and do the show first, then you can talk to others.  Got it?”

Rainbow replied, “Got it.  What do you want me to do?”

Spitfire looked over to see Mayor Mare walking up to them.  They were supposed to meet her here for the instructions.  The mayor came over and said, “I’m sorry I’m a few minutes late.  We are all so excited to have you here!  What are you planning for the show?”

Spitfire explained to the mayor, “Well, we want you to introduce us as we fly across the sky over the fans.  We’ll then come down and I’ll say a few words to the fans.  I’ll also have Rainbow Dash here say a few words because Ponyville is like home to her.  So we need to set up a small stage.”

Rainbow had a smile on her face because of Spitfire saying that she would be able to have a short speech in front of her fans and friends.  Even though it hadn’t happened yet, it felt like an honour already.

Mayor Mare agreed to do what Spitfire had told her.  She went and gathered a number of worker ponies to set up a stage.  They also set up a small portable room that would act as a change room for the performers.  Ponyville did not have a permanent stadium at this time, so they needed to work with what they had available.

While the workers were working on the setup of the stage, Rainbow went up to Spitfire to thank her.  “Thanks for the opportunity to perform and speak in front of my town.  I really appreciate the chance.”

“Don’t worry about it, rookie,” Spitfire replied.  “We always give every member a chance to have the spotlight at different times.  All you need to do is say a few things to the fans and then we will begin our show.  Just don’t take too long!”

“I promise I won’t, skipper.  I won’t need too long to say what I need to say,” Rainbow replied.

About an hour later the stage was set for the show to begin.  The fans all filed in, and both stands were full to the max.  Rainbow looked out from the door from their trailer on the side to all the fans there.  She could name every single individual in the audience.  The more she looked, the happier she became.  She could see her five friends, the cutie mark crusaders along with all of the other young foals, Big Macintosh with Granny Smith, the Cakes, among many other friends that she considered her extended family.

“All right everypony, time to get this show on the road,” Spitfire announced.  Rainbow snapped out of her happy thoughts and put on her game face.   She put on her goggles, and so did the others.  They went outside and saw Mayor Mare take the stage, which was their key to get going.  The Wonderbolts flew over to a field a few hundred metres away to get ready for their big entrance.

“Fillies and gentlecolts,” the mayor announced over the microphone to the fans in attendance at the outdoor, makeshift stadium that they set up on this beautifully sunny spring day.  “Welcome to the Wonderbolts in Ponyville show!”  The fans all shouted out a cheer.  That was the Wonderbolts’ queue to start flying.  The mayor continued, “Ponyville is proud to announce: the Wonderbolts!”  She waved her hoof to the sky just as the five Wonderbolts flew across the sky.  The noise they made sounded like jets flying through the sky as they blew past the crowd a few dozen metres above them.  The fans shouted in excitement as they flew by in their v-formation.  Spitfire was in the middle, with Rainbow and then Soarin to her left, and Fleetfoot and Rapidfire to her right.  The show ponies flew around in a large loop and then came down to the middle of the grounds where the stage was set up.  They all stuck a perfect landing.  The fans all gave the Wonderbolts a standing ovation with clapping and whistling.

“Please welcome the captain of the Wonderbolts, Spitfire,” the mayor said as she pointed over to the fiery pegasus who was approaching the microphone.

“Thank you, Mayor Mare,” Spitfire said on the microphone.  “Hello everypony!  We are very happy and proud to be performing a show for you.  It’s great to be in the best town in Equestria once again.”  The shout-out made the Ponyvillians scream with pride.  Spitfire continued while looking at Rainbow Dash, who was standing just off to the side, “We have a new member on the Wonderbolts performing her first organised show today.  You may know her very well.  Please welcome: Rainbow Dash!”

All of her friends and fan shouted and cheered as Rainbow took the microphone for a few things that she wanted to say.  “Hello everypony,” she said and then paused and clenched her teeth because of the loud feedback sound the microphone made on the speakers.  She continued, “I'm so happy to be back home and performing for you today.  I see all the faces that have supported me over the years in helping me follow my dreams.  I love you all and I can’t help but smile as I look at your welcoming faces.  Thank you… thank you so much for supporting me.  We are going to give you an amazing show today that you will never forget!”

Those words proved to be true.  Rainbow and Wonderbolts really did put on an unforgettable show.  She dealt with her nerves, which were not as strong as she thought they would be.  Performing alongside the ponies she idolised a few years ago just felt natural to her.  They performed synchronised flips and spins.  They flew fast and individually just above the heads of the ponies watching, sometimes causing wind from their high speeds to blow back their manes.  Loud cheers were a regular occurrence during this show.

The time finally came for the final act.  The Wonderbolts grabbed their smoke machines to perform the writing of ‘Ponyville’ in the sky with smoke.  “Are you ready Rainbow?” Soarin asked.  “It’s just like we prepared.  You’re going to write the two letter L’s.”

“I’m ready because I had the best teacher,” she replied as she picked up the machine.  They took to the sky and turned their machines on.  Spitfire spelled the P and the O in pink.  Soarin spelled the N and the Y in orange.  Fleetfoot spelled the V and the I in green.  Now it was Rainbow’s turn.  She flew in the air.  She flew upwards, turned around and came down.  She pressed the button to let out the yellow smoke.  She spelled the first L flawlessly.  She turned off the smoke for a second as she went forward.  She did a quick turnaround, turned the smoke back on, and began to spell the second L.  She made the lower part of the letter, and then quickly shot up in a ninety-degree angle.  The force pulled her cheeks back as she went straight up.  When she reached the correct height, she turned off the smoke and came to the ground.  Rapidfre finished off with the harder letter E in purple.

Rainbow looked to see the ‘Ponyville’ that was spelled in the sky in all capital letters.  She smiled proudly as she looked over to see her letters, which were made to perfection.  She was astounding during her first ever show.  She had given her friends and fans a show they would never forget.  Soarin came over and put his arm around her neck and over her shoulder.  “You’ve done really well,” he said to her while giving her a kiss on the cheek.  Spitfire congratulated Rainbow on her fantastic performance, and so did Rapidfire and Fleetfoot.

After the show, Rainbow got dressed out of her uniform and into her normal clothing, which was actually being completely naked.  It was now her time to go and speak to her friends, who were waiting for her behind the bleachers.  As soon as she came around the corner she saw her five friends with Spike on Twilight’s back, as well as the cutie mark crusaders, who had waited patiently to see her.  They all ran over and gave a group hug.  It wasn’t the best hug though, having so many ponies in it.  “I did it, guys.  I can’t believe I did it,” she said to them.

As the hug ended, each of her friends had words of congratulations to say to her.  “You were fantastic, Rainbow.  We are so proud of you,” Twilight said.  

Spike shook his head in agreement while he stood beside Twilight.  “You went so fast!  It was really cool,” he said.  Rainbow shook her hoof on the young dragon’s head to thank him.

Fluttershy approached Rainbow, “That was amazing.  Did you hear me cheering for you?  I tried my best to make sure you heard me.”

“Of course I heard you, Fluttershy.  It was me who taught you to cheer in the first place, after all,” Rainbow reminded her jokingly.

Rarity and Sweetie Belle then came up to her.  “Darling, that was simply wonderful,” Rarity said.

“Yes, darling, that was splendid,” Sweetie Belle said in her best Rarity impersonation.  This gave Rainbow a chuckle and Rarity a small glare.

Applejack and Apple Bloom came next.  “Sugarcube, I am mighty proud of you,” Applejack said to Rainbow with the tip of her hat.

Apple Bloom then shouted out, “That was super awesome!  If only I was a pegasus, I’d get my cutie mark for flying as fast as you!”

Finally Pinkie Pie hopped over and said, “Dashie!  You were super-duper awesome-possum!   I’m so happy to have a friend like you!”

Rainbow was just so ecstatic at the wonderful reception she had gotten from her friends.  Thanks so much guys, I’m so thankful that you enjoyed it.”  Rainbow then realised that there was one pony who didn’t talk her yet.  “Hey, Scoots,” Rainbow said as she came over and bent down to the young, orange pegasus who was waiting patiently off to the side.  “Did you enjoy the show?”

“Oh Rainbow Dash, I loved it!” Scootaloo shouted while hopping and fluttering in the air.  She actually flew in the air in a small backflip, the most that Rainbow had ever seen her fly.  Rainbow lifted an eyebrow at the sight of that.  Scootaloo then continued while standing normally, but with a huge smile, “I want to be a Wonderbolt one day.  I want to be just like you!”

“One day you will be, squirt.  Just believe in yourself,” Rainbow said inspirationally to the young and excited filly while giving her a soft noogie on the head with her hoof.

“Oh, I’m never washing my hair again,” Scootaloo said as she ran back to her crusader friends.

That was when Soarin came over.  He said hello to all of Rainbow’s Ponyville friends, and then said to her, “Fantastic job once again Rainbow.  I can’t tell you that enough!  I’m going to go back to the headquarters with the others.  You’re going to stay here with the others, right?”

Rainbow confirmed his question.  They engaged in a hug, and then Soarin gave Rainbow her bag of clothes for the next few days.  He said goodbye to her and her friends, and left with the other four Wonderbolts to go back to Cloudsdale.

It was now time for Rainbow to have a nice, relaxing few days with her friends.  The six of them went back to Twilight’s library with all of the belongings they needed for the weekend.  Rainbow paid for the vegetarian pizza that they had delivered to the treehouse.  Finally she had some time just to spend with her friends.  It was time to giggle, to tell stories, and to just be friends.


--------------------------------------
 

Meanwhile, back in Cloudsdale at the headquarters, Soarin was just getting settled back in after a tiring day of flying to and from Ponyville, as well as the performance itself.  He was sore from all the exercise it took to make fans rejoice.  He had just gotten out of the shower in his room and dried off.  He sat down at the foot of his bed and sighed tiredly.  That is when he heard a knock at the door.  "Come in," he shouted out.  His door was unlocked.

The pony who knocked was Spitfire.  She popped her head through the door.  "Soarin, can I come in for a second?" she asked from the doorway.

"Uh... sure, I guess," Soarin responded while still sitting down.

"Thanks," Spitfire replied while walking in.  She walked over and sat down on the foot of the bed beside Soarin.

Soarin's eyes widened a little bit.  He knew that Rainbow would not like it if she found out that he was in a room alone with Spitfire at night.

Spitfire, after thinking for a few seconds, said to Soarin while still looking down, "I've been thinking a lot about how things have been recently, and I've been thinking about what we used to have and I see how happy Rainbow Dash is with you and, well... I want you back.  I want us to be together again, just like old times."

Soarin now had reason for his eyes to be even more open.  He looked at the wall, and then to Spitfire. "You know I'm happy with Rainbow Dash, right?" he asked her.

"Yes, I know.  But I still want you back," she replied.

"Spitfire, no.  I'm really in a good place right now.  In fact, I'm the happiest now than I have been in years.  She's the one for me, and one day I'll marry her.  You broke my heart, and I don't think I will ever be able to fully get over it," he said to her sternly.

"I know, I know," Spitfire said.  She continued to talk to Soarin, saying, "But please, Soarin, please give me a chance.  I've been so lonely.  I've had nopony to call my own.  Remind me of why I loved you in the first place.  Give me one night with you.  Rainbow will never even find out!"

Soarin looked her in the eye and said, "Spitfire, no!  I don't care if she would never find out, I can’t do that to her!"

"Come on Soarin, just one night.  Let me feel good again," she said.  She leaned in and kissed him on the cheek.  "Just one night," she whispered into his ear.

Soarin had no response.  He just sat there silently while looking at the wall, thinking to himself.  He looked back at Spitfire, who had the most seductive set of bedroom eyes.  She kissed him once on the lips, and then a few times on the neck.  Soarin didn't kiss her back, but he didn't resist either.

Spitfire continued to kiss him on the cheek and neck.  She then leaned on top of him and whispered in his ear, "Just close your eyes and pretend I'm her.  Let me do all the work."  She began to kiss him even more.  This time he did close his eyes, and when she kissed him passionately on the lips, he returned it.  He put his hooves around her back while kissing her with his eyes closed.

As they continued to make out, Spitfire whispered, "Oh Soarin."

"Oh Dashie," Soarin said in return while continued to kiss her.  Spitfire's fur felt ever so soft on his hooves, and her tongue tasted like a fiery breath mint in his mouth.

"Taste the Rainbow, Soarin, taste the Rainbow," Spitfire said seductively.

That is what did it for Soarin.  He opened his eyes suddenly to realise what he was actually doing.  If he was to go any further with her he would never be able to have Rainbow's trust again.

"Spitfire!  Get off of me!  You nutcase!" he shouted out while pushing her away.  She fell over on her back on the bed.  Soarin got up and yelled at her again, "Get out of my room!  And don't ever try to break up me and Rainbow again."

Spitfire glared at him and said, "Fine.  I guess I'm not good enough for you."  She began to walk out the door.

Soarin got up to follow her.  As soon as Spitfire left the doorway, Soarin stopped her. "Spitfire, wait," he said quietly.  Spitfire stopped and looked at him with a smile of hope.  "You're darn right you're not good enough for me!" he yelled at her as he slammed the door in her face.  Soarin went back to his bed and sat down at the foot of it.  He put his face in his hooves.  He was so embarrassed and ashamed at how far he went with Spitfire.  Even though he did not sleep with her, he still felt horrible.

"Rainbow, I'm sorry," he said to himself as a tear came down his face.
> Chapter 9: Returning Home
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	Three days had passed, and it was time for Rainbow Dash to return home.  She had a wonderful time with her friends.  The six of them all slept at Twilight's library, not wanting to spend any time apart.

Rainbow and Pinkie Pie played pranks on all of the other residents of Ponyville, and overall they were received quite well.  When some of the ponies wanted to get mad, they changed their frown to a smile when they saw that it was Rainbow who was pulling all of the pranks.  It was her laughing hysterically on the ground that gave it away every time.

They had a bonfire in the backyard, where Rainbow told a few of her trademark scary stories to the others.  She spent two hours on the second day helping Scootaloo learn to fly.  Rainbow was so impressed with the young filly's improvement.  She could not only hover, now she could actually fly a few feet off the ground.  Scootaloo loved having her honorary big sister spend some quality time with her.  Scootaloo didn't have a cutie mark yet, but she had proven herself to be quite good for her age at the scooter, as well as a few sports.  Rainbow hoped to see her with a cutie mark by the next time she would return to Ponyville.

Rainbow and Twilight spent some time reviewing the whole Daring Do series to date.  The others said what they knew about the stories, to join in the conversation, and they didn't judge Rainbow for technically being an egghead according to her own standards.

However, the best thing about the weekend was the time spent doing nothing at all.  Just sitting in the room, six friends talking about things that really didn't matter to anypony else.  That was something that Dash really missed since she joined the Wonderbolts.  

But alas, all good things have to come to an end.  She was told to come back after three days, and those three days had passed quite quickly.  Hugs were given, tears were shed, not by Rainbow, of course, and goodbyes were said.  It was time for her to go back to her new home.

Halfway through her journey home, she realized how heavy her bag really was.  "Gosh, no wonder Soarin was tired carrying my bag.  This thing is heavy," she grumbled to herself while flying on this sunny spring day.  Thankfully the weather co-operated with her trip back to the headquarters.

She arrived at her destination later that night.  All was quiet throughout the building.  There was nopony in any of the main rooms.  It seemed a little odd.  

Rainbow went back to her room to put down her bag on her bed.  She looked over at the alarm clock on her night table.  "Hmm, it's only eight-thirty at night, where is everypony?" she asked herself.

She decided to go to visit Soarin in his room.  She walked over and knocked lightly on the door.  "Come in," Soarin said from inside the room.  Rainbow walked in the see Soarin sitting comfortably on his reclining chair.  He was watching the semi-final of the Equestrian Hoofball Association Cup on his medium-sized television with a bottle of cider in one hoof and the remote in the other.  

"Uh... hi Soarin," Rainbow said to him as she stepped in his room.

"Oh!  Dashie, you're back," he said while stiffening up a little.  He didn't even care to check who entered his room at first.  Something about him seemed off. 

"Is everything all right, sweetheart?" she asked him while walking towards him.

Soarin turned down the volume of the match that was on, which was currently in the seventy-fifth minute.  He said to her unconvincingly, "Yeah, everything's okay.  How was your visit to your friends?"

Rainbow smiled and answered, "It was fantastic!  It felt so good to see them again.  But something seems wrong with you.  You're not yelling at the television even though the Cloudsdale Rovers are down two to one to the Colton Wanderers.  What's going on?"

"Well, the last few days were not too good for me," he replied in a melancholy tone.

"Aw, what happened?  What's wrong?" she asked him with genuine concern.

"Well it turns out that talks between Saddle Arabia and Equestria aren't going so well," he responded, but still seemed to be bothered by something else.

"Okay, that's definitely not good news, but something else is wrong.  I don't know what, but something," she said while coming up closer to him.  She continued as she softly touched him on the top of his head, "You know you can tell me anything, Soarin.  What's wrong?"

Soarin had a knot in his stomach.  How could he tell her what happened with Spitfire a few nights ago without her getting mad?  He clenched his teeth lightly and said, "Well... you said I can tell you anything, right?  You won't get mad?"

Rainbow looked back at him sternly, "Well, that all depends on what you are going to tell me next.  I can't promise you I won't be mad if it's something horrible!"

Soarin was sick to his stomach now, but he knew that it was better to tell the truth than have Rainbow find out in some other way.  "Okay, Dashie, I'll tell you."  He gulped because of the nervous feeling inside him.  "Spitfire tried to seduce me.  She started to kiss me and wanted to go further.  I allowed it at first, but then I remembered you and I yelled at her to get out."  Rainbow had a shocked expression on her face, but Soarin expected that.  "Hey, you said I could tell you anything," he reminded her.  Rainbow just continued to look at him.  "Oh, please don't be mad, Dashie.  I rejected her even though she tried very hard."

Rainbow looked back at him again.  She then smacked him across the cheek with her hoof.  "I knew you still had feelings for her!  I felt the neet to worry at first, but I just felt too good with you to worry.  How could you play with my emotions, Soarin?"

"Dashie, please listen to me," he said as he got up and put his hoof around her.  She now had watery eyes from both sadness and anger.

"Don't touch me, Soarin," she said sternly without yelling while pushing his arm away.  "I should have known not to fall for a stallion like you.  I should have known I wasn't good enough for your taste."  She turned away from him.  She couldn't even look at him.

"Dashie, let me please explain what happened.  Please, please, just give me a chance," he pleaded with her.

"I... I think I need some time alone," she said to him.  She then left the room to go back to her own.

Soarin felt horrible.  He even tried his best to tell the truth, but it wasn't enough.  He knew that the time was not right for him to follow her.  She was just too upset at this time to listen to him.  He sat back down on his chair to finish watching the match.

Over a half hour passed.  Soarin was still sitting in his chair.  Rainbow knocked on the door and popped her head in.  "Soarin, I've thought it over, and I'm willing to let you explain it to me," she told him.  She looked at him and saw that he was truly feeling bad for what happened.  Soarin was still looking down at his front hooves while he sat in the chair.  He didn't even seem to care that Cloudsdale had tied up the match and there were only ninety seconds remaining until a possible penalty shootout.  "Soarin, didn't you hear me?  I'm willing to give you a chance," she told him as she approached his chair.  "And that's not something that most marefriends would do!"

"I don't deserve a chance.  I don't deserve you," he said quietly while still looking down.

"Soarin, I love you and I am giving you a chance to redeem yourself.  Now, please, tell me what happened," she said as she sat down on one of the big arms of Soarin's comfy chair.

Soarin looked her in the eyes, and she smiled back at him, giving him the okay to talk.  He explained the story, saying, "Dashie, I was in my room, and Spitfire came in.  I didn't want her to come in but I decided to give her a chance.  She tried to talk me into getting back together with her.  I said no because I'm happy with you.  Then she tried to plead with me to spend one night with her.  She said garbage like how she was lonely and had nopony to call her own.  She asked for one night with me and she said you would never have to know."

Rainbow clenched her teeth. "I want to smack her so badly," she said.

"Just, hold on, let me finish," he said.  Rainbow agreed, so he continued, "I told her that I didn't even care if you would never know.  I would feel horrible with myself regardless.  I would not be able to live with myself knowing that I was unfaithful to you.  That's when she tried to step it up.  She whispered in my ear to close my eyes and imagine she was you.  My mistake was listening to her.  That was when she began to kiss me.  The mood she set made me kiss her back a few times, but when I said 'Oh, Dashie,' I realized what I was doing.  I opened my eyes and pushed her away.  I kicked her out and slammed the door in her face."

Rainbow had a face that was hard for Soarin to read at this point.  It was a face of frustration, but also a face that looked willing to forgive.  Soarin then continued, "I have been in my room ever since.  I've sat here for three days.  I've hardly eaten, I've hardly slept.  Just the thought of what could have happened was enough to make me feel sick to my stomach this whole.  I understand if you aren't willing to forgive me, and I don't blame you if you can't truly forgive me in your heart."

Rainbow looked back at him in the eyes.  "Soarin... I can forgive you.  I know it was probably hard to resist her.  I can tell you're telling me the truth."

Soarin smiled or the first time since she arrived back from Ponyville.  "Really?  You really mean it?" he asked her genuinely with a voice full of hope.

"Yes... I can forgive you Soarin.  I already have.  I want this to work.  I want us to make it," she said to him.  She raised her hooves and gave him a hug of forgiveness.  He reached his forelegs around her back.  While they were still in each other's grasp, she leaned back and pointed her hoof at his face and said, "But don't you ever be alone in a room with another mare again, you hear me?!"

"Fair enough, Dashie.  I promise you that will never happen again," he told her.

The two of them looked over to the television to see Cloudsdale score on their fifth penalty to win the match and move on to the final.  The fans at Cloudsdale Field were celebrating like they already won the title.  The two of them looked each other in the eyes with massive grins.  They both cheered for Cloudsdale in all sports, and this was the city's first chance at a major trophy in decades.

"Well, I guess I'm going to have to take you to the final," Soarin suggested to her.

"Yeah, I think you owe me that," Rainbow replied with a chuckle and a smile.

Soarin had one other thing to say to her.  "Oh, I forgot one new thing: please, don't mention the incident to Spitfire.  Not that I don't want to be truthful or putting you in an awkward position or anything, but she is your captain, and if you two were to have a fight it would probably only upset you and it could even harm your whole career here.  Please, please, don't make an issue out of it, for your own good."

"I understand what you mean, Soarin," she replied. "I'll agree to that.  But if she ever does anything like that again, I will stab her in the eye with a fork."  Both of them laughed really hard.  The real funny thing was that Rainbow probably truly meant it.
> Chapter 10: The Cup Final
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	“Are you almost ready, Dashie?” Soarin asked his marefriend while he was waiting on her couch for her to come out of the bathroom.  “The match is starting in an hour.  We've got to get going!”

“Yeah, yeah, hold your horses,” Rainbow responded from inside the bathroom.  She still was getting ready for the Equestrian Hoofball Association Cup final.  Cloudsdale Rovers were taking on the league champions for the past three years, Manechester United.  United had also won the Hoofball Champions League the year prior and this cup two years in a row.  They were by far the favourites to win, but Soarin and Rainbow were still going to go to Cloudsdale Field to cheer on their Rovers at the top of their lungs.

The last few weeks were very positive for Rainbow, who performed really well in practice, as well as in their shows in Fillydelphia and Las Pegasus.  She had done well in respecting Soarin’s plea to her that she would not mention what happened to Spitfire.  Things had gone on as usual, and Rainbow had even put what happened in the back of her mind.

Soarin decided to turn on the television for a few more minutes before they left.  He was going to turn on the pregame show, but instead was distracted by a breaking news report.  “Uh oh,” he said while watching the new disturbing report.

“What’s wrong, Soarin?” Dash said as she got out of the bathroom.  She was wearing the home jersey of the Cloudsdale Rovers, the same jersey that Soarin was wearing.  She walked over to the television and had the same reaction.  “Uh oh.”

They listened in to the breaking report on Cloudsdale News Seven.  The light purple female pegasus was holding her microphone while flying in spot in front of the Cloudsdale Clock Tower.  She reported, “The biggest news of today has come out of Saddle Arabia, where Equestria has declared war.  Reports are currently saying that all talks and negotiations have stopped, and Equestria is about to move in to claim resources from the kingdom.  Saddle Arabia has an abundance of oil, which is a newly discovered fuel that can be used to help develop technology around the world, and they refuse to negotiate.  Princesses Celestia and Luna are still in Canterlot, but were unable to comment at the time.  A ship of both male and female earth ponies, who will be equipped with newly developed weaponry, will leave this afternoon.  The ponies are currently being conscripted from Manehattan and Fillydelphia, but ponies from across Equestria will be added to the list soon.  Stay tuned for more breaking news.”

Rainbow and Soarin looked at each other with nervous expressions as the anchorpony came back on the screen.  “Soarin, what are we going to do?  Today is the biggest game I’ll ever see.  We’re still going, right?” Dash asked him.

“Well, Dashie,” he replied while putting his hoof on her shoulder, “We’ll just have to take one day at a time from here on in.  We still should go to the game.  I'm sure everything's fine here.  Tomorrow will bring another day and another challenge, so let’s just worry about having fun today.”

Rainbow nodded her head in agreement to the wise words of Soarin, but she still was nervous going out to have fun while other ponies are getting ready for possible death.  She was also nervous about the game, which the two of them were now ready to go to.  They left the room and Rainbow locked the door behind her.

After a little while, they made it down to the ground part of the city.  The hoofball ground that the couple were going to on this day seated forty-five thousand and had four different main stands of two levels that were connected with four corner stands of one level.  It was one of the loudest stadiums in the league, despite the team under performing in the last few years.  Cloudsdale fans were loud and proud of their sports teams.

While on the ground, with Cloudsdale Field straight ahead of them, they could see the other buildings in the area.  The Cloudsdale Arena, where Rainbow and Soarin saw Coltplay, as well as the Cloudome for the Cloudsdale Cardinals baseball team, were close by.  

They could hear music blaring from the speakers around the field, which hyped up all of the many fans coming from far and near.  As the two of them made their walk around the stadium grounds, they could see the travelling fans from Manechester, who were standing in a circle and bouncing up and down while singing their team songs and preparing for the big game.  There didn’t appear to be any concern about the war by all the ponies around them.  Everypony was just focusing on the game.

As Rainbow and Soarin made their way to their gate, they signed a few autographs of young colts and fillies who were really excited to be able to see two of the Wonderbolts up close.  Rainbow was not used to signing too many autographs, but her recent shows had given her more fame than ever before.  She wasn't known by everypony, but she was definitely gaining more popularity the more shows she did.  

The two of them showed their tickets to the gate attendant and made their way in and to their front row seats just to the left of the south net.  The fans were all starting to pile in.  Rainbow and Soarin looked out to the players on the field.  Manechester United was by far the better team of the two.  They were the most successful Equestrian team of the past twenty years.  But the beautiful thing about hoofball was that anything could happen.  Soarin pointed over to one of the ponies who was playing for Manechester and said to Rainbow, “Do you see that red pony with the grey mane?  That’s Striker.  He was basically born to play hoofball and his parents named him that because they wanted him to become a famous player one day.  I think he’ll be one of the world’s best players in a few years.”

Soarin told her more information about different players on the field as they were practicing.  Rainbow had good knowledge of hoofball, but she had not been to many games before she started to date Soarin.  The last time she went to a game was the day before her father’s tragic death.  Rainbow was only an older filly at the time, but she had to live the rest of her life in the care of only her mother.  She had only sad memories of this place, and it reminded her of her father every time she saw it.  It's the reason why he never came back.  Cloudsdale in general had many bad memories for her.  The reason why she moved to Ponyville was because of her mother’s death much later when Rainbow was a young mare.  She had nothing left in Cloudsdale for her but pain, so she decided to move on.  Rainbow never did tell the story of her parents to Soarin.  She never thought the time was right, and she also didn't want to tell him because she thought that it would just be depressing to him.

Soarin looked over to Rainbow, who actually had a tear in her eye as she looked out towards the field.  “Dashie, is everything okay?  What’s wrong?” he asked while leaning closer to her.

Rainbow stiffened and tried to suck up the pain she had.  “Oh, you know, just bad memories of this stadium,” she told him.

“I understand completely, Dashie,” he said to her.  “Cloudsdale has lost so many times here.  I almost cry just thinking about it.  All the disappointment over the years...”

That was not what Rainbow was thinking of when she was sadly staring off, but Soarin’s comment did get a laugh out of her.  One day… One day I’ll tell him, she thought to herself.  One day she would be able to tell him about her parents.  But she just did not feel like it on this day.  This was a day meant to distract her from all the badness around her.

Some time passed, and the crowd filled up.  The crowd was in total support of Cloudsdale, except for the travelling fans from Manechester who were sitting behind the net opposite to Soarin and Rainbow.  Both sets of fans were chanting and singing, and that created an amazing atmosphere.  The cheers from crowd went out as both teams came out of the tunnel together.  Manechester United were wearing their red jerseys, and Cloudsdale Rovers were wearing their white jerseys.  The sets of players took their team photographs and then shook hooves.  Both sets of teams with their eleven players each went to their respective sides.

“Here we go,” Rainbow said to Soarin excitedly.  For the next ninety minutes she could put any and all of her worries behind her.  The referee blew his whistle to signal the game had begun.  The crowd roared with excitement.

Manechester United dominated most of the first half.  They had plenty of chances, but just couldn't find the goal.  They hit the post twice and the crossbar once, causing the fans to groan and shout.  In the thirty-fifth minute Cloudsdale had their chance.  Rainbow shouted in excitement and the entire crowd got on their feet as the forward for Cloudsdale was sent in on a breakaway, beating the goalkeeper, and sliding the ball into the net.  The fans roared and jumped in sheer joy, and Rainbow and Soarin hugged while looking at the play with large grins on their faces.  The cheering quickly turned into booing, however, as the fans realized that the linesmare had raised her flag for offside, causing the goal to be disallowed.  The fans booed and shouted harassing words at the linesmare for her decision, which cost Cloudsdale he go-ahead goal.  It was a very tough call that had to be made quickly with her best judgement.

The first half ended goalless as both teams went into the dressing rooms to rest for halftime.  Rainbow and Soarin sat down for the first time in a while.  The game was so exciting that they stood for most of the first half, as with the rest of the fans.  Rainbow sat quietly for a few minutes, but the things on her mind continued to bother her.  She just kept getting flashbacks of the last time she was here with her father.  She had not told anypony about her parents, and when anypony, even her close friends, asked her about her parents, she would always just try to change the subject.  But the thoughts and memories were still in her mind.  She needed to tell somepony about it.  “Um, Soarin, I need to tell you something,” she said to the stallion sitting beside her.

Soarin looked back at her.  “Of course, dear, you can tell me anything,” he informed her lovingly.

“Okay, if you say so,” she replied.  She looked at the warm smile he was giving her.  “The reason why I was crying earlier was because of the memories I had about my parents because of coming here.”

Soarin interrupted, “Yeah, you know something: you never have told me about your family.  Where are they?”

“That’s the thing, Soarin.  I don’t have any family.  You and my friends are the only family I have now,” she told him.

“Dashie, that’s horrible!  You must tell me what happened,” he demanded from her, though in a nice way.

Rainbow took a deep breath.  She exhaled, and said, “Okay, I’ll tell you.  My father used to take me to sports games all the time.  The last game I went to was in this stadium.  I was still a filly and Cloudsdale had beaten Manechester in a league game.  I was so happy.  The next day, my father went to work, but he never came back.  He died in a work related accident at the weather factory.  I loved him so much, and my whole world was just crushed.  I had to live the rest of my life without him.  I loved both of my parents, but everything was just not the same without my father.  This stadium brings me back all the memories of him.  I miss him and I want him back, Soarin.  But I know that will never happen.”

Soarin could see the watery eyes of Rainbow once again.  She didn't show much sadness in her life, but the times that she did, Soarin just knew that something was really bothering her.  “Dashie, I’m really sorry.  I wish you had told me sooner.  We could go home if you want.  We can cry together and talk about it.”

“I’m not crying!” Rainbow snapped at him while she clearly was.  “Okay, fine, maybe I’m crying a little bit,” she admitted while turning away.

“I'm so sorry you had to go through that, Dashie.  There is nothing wrong with crying.  You loved him, and I know he loved you too.  How is your mom doing?  Maybe one day I can meet her,” he told her.

That comment however did not help; in fact, it only made things worse.  “Soarin, she died soon after I graduated from high school.  She got really sick, and living without a husband and the love of her life, she just did not have enough reason in her to continue living, I guess.  She passed away in the hospital.”

Soarin now nearly had tears along with her.  “I can’t believe you never told me this before.  Why would you ever not tell me this?” he asked her.

Rainbow explained, “I guess it’s because I always fear what others will think of me.  I was made fun of in middle school for getting sad at stuff, so I just decided to always play it cool.  Putting on a smile and laughing at things made others respect me more, so I did it.”

Soarin hugged her strongly.  “Oh, sweetheart, you don’t need to care about what others think of you.  You just need to know that I’m here for you, and I always will be.  You know, if I knew about all that, I would have never made fun of you.”

When the two of them ended their talk, it was time for the second half to start.  Rainbow had felt better knowing that she finally had enough courage to tell another pony about something that she always wanted to keep hidden.  There was just something about Soarin that made Rainbow feel safe with him.  He was pretty much her only family now, after all.  He was the only one she could lean on while in Cloudsdale.

Cloudsdale Rovers had the kickoff for the second half.  The chances for both teams were plenty in the second half, with Cloudsdale getting the best opportunities.  The Manechester goalkeeper made a major mistake when he gave it away, causing the forward from Cloudsdale to have an empty net, but he missed it wide, probably due to his nerves getting the best of him.  The fans all jumped prematurely but let out a loud groan as they saw the final result of this great opportunity.  

The score remained deadlocked even into the late minutes of the match.  The possibility of extra time and a penalty shootout was becoming more and more of a reality by the look of how things were going.  By the eighty-seventh minute, the fans in the stadium were completely quiet.  Rainbow and Soarin were holding each other nervously  The visitors had a three on two breakaway.  The pony with the ball blew past the final defender on the left wing.  As he ran down the side he kicked the ball with his front left hoof perfectly to the forward, who was open for a one-timer.  As he connected with the ball with his hoof he blasted it, and it went off the crossbar.  The fans held their breath.  The ball rebounded off the bar and went straight to one of the Rovers' players, who passed it forward.  It was a break on the other side now.  The forward for Cloudsdale was given the ball, and he made a step-over move to break past the final defender and go one-on-one with the goalkeeper.  The fans all stood on their feet and cheered him on.  Rainbow and Soarin leaned forward to see what was about to happen in the net right in front of them.  The forward moved in and finessed the ball into the lower left corner.  It was winning goal in the final minute.  The fans rejoiced as the stallion who scored removed his jersey with his front hooves and ran around the field with the biggest smile on his face.  His teammates all jumped on him in celebration.

Soarin and Rainbow bounced up and down, screaming and yelling in sheer joy.  Glory was finally brought back to a city that desperately needed something to cheer about.  Rainbow gave Soarin a kiss on the cheek as the madness in the stadium went on.  

This was one of the best moments in Dash’s life, and it completely distracted her from the sadness she had earlier in the day.  It was a pleasant moment she waited a very long time for.


--------------------------------------


"So, Dashie, what are you thinking about right now?" Soarin asked Rainbow as the two of them lay down on their backs against each other under the stars at Violet Hill later that evening.  The celebration at the stadium went on for over an hour.  They decided to spend the rest of the evening together at their special place.

"Right now I'm not really thinking about anything.  I'm just thinking about how happy I am to have you," she replied while turning her head over to see him.

He responded, "You know, I'm really proud of you for what you told me earlier.  I know it was probably really hard for you to tell me about your parents, since you seem to not like talking about that kind of thing.  I still feel bad, Dashie."

"Well, I feel safe enough to tell you anything," she said with a smile.  "You don't have to feel bad for me.  Bad things happen, and we can't stop them from happening.  What's important is how we deal with those problems."

"That is so true," he said in agreement.  The two remained silent for a minute, until they saw a shooting star go across the sky.  "Oh, look at that!  Make a wish," Soarin told her.  Both of them closed their eyes to make their wishes.  "What did you wish for, Dashie?" Soarin asked her.

"You know I can't tell you, because I want it to come true," she reminded him.

"Oh yeah," he chuckled.  Little did he know that Rainbow's wish was that Soarin would one day propose to her.

"Soarin, what's going to happen with the war?" she asked him.

"I really don't know, Dashie," he responded.  "If I have to go, I will.  You don't have to go if you don't want to.  I don't think you should go.  I need to be able to know that you will be safe."  Soarin knew that if Rainbow refused to go to war she would be fired from the Wonderbolts, therefore losing her way of income.  "If I go I will support you financially.  You can go back to live in Ponyville while I'm gone, and we can buy a house together when I get back if you want."

Rainbow paused for a few minutes.  She was completely silent, lost in thought.  Things could change so suddenly, and the possibility of her dream of being a Wonderbolt being gone was something that she desperately didn't want to happen.

"I guess that can be our plan for now," Rainbow replied.  "I'll try to stay a Wonderbolt if I can.  Hopefully we won't have to fight at all.  But if we are forced to go, I'll quit."

"And that is fine with me, Dashie.  You have to do what you feel is right."

"But, if you choose to go, you have to make a deal with me."

"All right, Dashie, what's the deal?"

"Promise me you won't kill anypony if you go," she told him.

"Rainbow, I promise you that.  I will protect myself, but I will not take the life of another pony," he said to her.  

Rainbow had peace of mind.  This day was a good day for her, especially considering the fact that neither of them knew what the next day would bring.  They just needed to enjoy each day at a time for now.
> Chapter 11: The End of a Dream
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	The day after the cup final saw the large parade that was held for the Cloudsdale Rovers.  Almost every pony in the city came out to the parade, which had floating floats that floated through the floating city.  Rainbow and Soarin cheered loudly as the team went by, holding the trophy up high and proudly.  Rainbow could see all of the young foals with their parents, cheering for their team.  Seeing one little filly with her mother really brought feelings to Rainbow’s heart.  The cuteness and love were strong with the mother and daughter that she saw.  It reminded her of the times she had with her mom, back when it was just the two of them.  One day she would hopefully be able to enjoy the same feelings with a filly of her own.

That night, however, Rainbow just could not sleep.  She had a nightmare that the war had spread to Equestria, and eventually to Cloudsdale.  She dreamed that the headquarters were under attack, and her and Soarin were both badly injured so that they couldn't fly.  Soarin held her hoof as the cloud building was collapsing, about to fall to the ground.  “I will never let go,” Soarin said to Rainbow as she held on for her life.  That was when the piece of cloud that Soarin was on collapsed from under him, causing him to fall to his death.

Rainbow woke up shaking and screaming out Soarin’s name.  “What?  What happened?” Soarin asked.  Rainbow had forgotten that Soarin had stayed the night in her room.

“I had a nightmare that Cloudsdale was under attack, and you said that you’d never let me go.  Then you fell to your death...  Soarin, I’m scared.  I don’t want anything bad to happen to you,” she replied while holding her knees with her hooves and rocking back and forth to calm her nerves.

“Aw Dashie, I’m sorry you had a nightmare.  But don’t worry about anything.  I won’t ever let you go.  And the war only started and it is in Saddle Arabia right now.  We’re safe where we are,” Soarin reassured her while stroking his hoof through her bed head mane. He looked over to the clock to see that it was still four in the morning.  He kissed her on the cheek and said, “Go back to sleep, dear.”

It took a long time for her to back to sleep.  She tossed and turned as she thought of things that may or may not even happen.  She looked over to Soarin, who was sleeping soundly while snoring as loud as a motorcycle.  She groaned and put the pillow over her head to muffle the sounds coming from her stallion.

By the time the morning came, Rainbow was woken up by the sound of commotion coming from the city outside of her window.  She decided to get up and take a look outside.  She moved her head from left to right, looking at all the ponies talking, flying around quickly, just looking nervous in general.  It was not the normal commotion for six in the morning.  Rainbow leaned over and gave Soarin a little shove.  “Wake up, Soarin, I think something's going on,” she told him.

Soarin replied with a loud belch, and then said after a few seconds of yawning and opening his eyes, “Turn on the television, we’ll see if anything has happened.”

Rainbow grabbed the remote that was beside the bed and turned it to the Cloudsdale news channel.  She was completely shocked as she saw that the newspony was talking and the bottom read, “Attack on Manehattan.”  The line underneath read, “Thousands of ponies wake up to the sounds of bombs and sirens.”  Saddle Arabia retaliated by attacking one of the most populated cities in Equestria.  The Saddle Arabian forces used new bombs that they had developed, dropped on the city by pegasi.  From the appearance of it, damage was quite widespread.

“Soarin…” Dash said, but she could not come up with a full sentence.

“I think we should go see Spitfire right away,” Soarin suggested.  The two of them walked over to Spitfire’s office.  Spitfire usually started her normal work day at six in the morning, so it was late enough to go.  They knocked on the door and she called them in.

As the two of them walked in the room, they noticed that Spitfire was watching the news on the small television on her desk.  “I’m pretty sure I know why you’re here.  I’m afraid to inform you two that we are probably going to be conscripted to fight for Equestria in the next few days.”

Rainbow looked up a Soarin.  The dejection she felt was very apparent on her face.  Soarin tried to ease Rainbow’s nerves by asking Spitfire, “Are you absolutely sure about that?  I mean, maybe things will calm down over the next few days.”

“I highly doubt that.  Enlistment is low in Equestria, so Luna and Celestia are selecting ponies to go fight from cities all across Equestria.  We are the best fliers in Equestria, therefore we will have to join as soon as possible to lead the air attack,” Spitfire informed them while still watching the news.

Soarin looked down at Rainbow, who asked him, “Soarin, can we please go talk about this privately?”  Soarin agreed and the two of them left.  Spitfire was glued to the television, and she did not even notice them leave.

The two of them walked back to Rainbow’s room and sat down on the bed.  “Soarin, what are we going to do?  You know I don’t want to fight.  I won’t go, I just can’t go.”

“I know Dashie, and I hope you are okay if I still go.  I don't really want to either.  But I think I need to go, for you more than anything else,” Soarin informed her.

“Wait, what do you mean ‘for me’?” she asked him with confusion.

“Well, if you don’t agree to go to war you will must likely be fired.  How will you support yourself in this economy?” Soarin asked her and continued, “If you can’t go, I will, and I’ll send all the money I continue to make as a Wonderbolt back to you.  You can go back to live in Ponyville for the duration of the war.  Then we can take things from there.”

Rainbow did not like the thought of that.  Her whole life was about to be changed once again.  In desperation, she asked Soarin, “Wait, why don’t Celestia and Luna just go to war and kick their butts instead of having all their citizens give up their lives?”

Soarin put a hoof on Rainbow’s shoulder and said, “Dashie, that’s the government for you.  Every kingdom is run by a carnival of idiots.  They won't go do that.  After all, Celestia just sent you, Twilight, and your other friends to fight their battles, didn't they?"

"That's true," Rainbow replied.

Soarin and Rainbow spent the next little while watching the news while lying down on the bed.  There was really nothing to say.  Many ponies were interviewed, and the amount of suffering was high.  It was something they had seen take place in other places, but they would have thought it would happen in their peaceful Equestria.

After a little while, Spitfire made an announcement over the system to all of the members of the Wonderbolts.  “Attention all Wonderbolts: all future shows and performances have been cancelled until further notice.  That is all.”

Soarin and Rainbow looked at each other.  They knew what this meant.  They were both now sure that conscription was imminent.  Rainbow’s job was to now ready her mind that any day could be her last day as a Wonderbolt.  She was now in a very tough situation, because she finally was able to live her dream, but she did not expect it to end after only a few months.


--------------------------------------


That night was yet another sleepless night for Rainbow Dash.  Soarin snored loud once again, but it wasn't that that kept her up.  What kept her up was her own brain.  It did not shut down for a second.  Her mind kept racing, thinking of the worst possible things for any situation.  

But Rainbow thought it over throughout the night.  She went through a number of stages in her emotions, including fear, denial, anger, and eventually acceptance.  She concluded with herself that if she was to choose between her morals or her job, she would rather stick to what was right to her.

In the early hours of the morning, Rainbow packed her bags with anything that she could carry home with her.  All of her furniture would have to stay here, but thankfully she worked up enough savings so that she could survive the next few months without a job and could purchase new furniture for herself if she would be forced to move.  All of this preparation may not even be necessary, but Rainbow felt it was smart to prepare ahead of time.

When Soarin woke up, he could see Rainbow pacing back and forth.  “Dear, what’s wrong?  Wait a minute, you’ve already packed your bags?!” he yelled out.

“Yes, I’m fully prepared that today will be my last day as a Wonderbolt,” she said while still pacing.  She was not pacing because she was thinking, she was pacing to try and calm her nerves.

Soarin gathered his thoughts for a few seconds to make sure that he said the right words.  “Well, I’m proud of you for preparing yourself.  Don’t worry just yet though.  Things may work out in the end.”

Contrary to Soarin’s words, Spitfire’s voice then came over the system once again.  “Attention: all Wonderbolts, please report to my office immediately.”

“Okay, maybe it is time to worry,” Soarin said as the two of them stiffened up due to the announcement.  Soarin walked over to Rainbow and put both of his front hooves on her shoulders.  “Are you ready, Rainbow?”

“Yes.”

“Do you know exactly what you are going to say and what your decision will be?”

“Yes.”

“And you won’t be mad no matter what I decided?”

“Of course!  Just remember my rule: you can’t kill anypony,” Rainbow reminded him.

Soarin smiled, “I will promise you that I will stick to that rule, no matter what happens.”

The two of them hugged as they readied themselves to go into Spitfire’s office.  They walked over and into the room side by side.  Inside Spitfire’s office was a new stallion in a suit with many war medals.  Spitfire was in the same suit she wore when she taught and instructed ponies who were in the Wonderbolt Academy.

“Thank you all for coming on short notice,” Spitfire said to all of the Wonderbolts in front of her.  “This stallion to my left is a general from the Royal Equestrian Army, and he is here because we have been assigned to go serve in Saddle Arabia for three months, starting exactly two weeks from today.  We will be leaving by ship from the port of Baltimare, along with ponies from other cities.  The general will give you further instructions right now.”

“All right, everypony, thanks for being good sports and willing to serve for your kingdom on such short notice.  That is exactly why you are heroes and role models,” the male brown pegasus general said in a deep and tough voice, similar to all generals.  He paced back and forth in front of the pegasi, who were all lined up in the office at this point.  “You have been assigned to go to Saddle Arabia to serve with the pegasi from across the kingdom.  You will have a few assignments there, including rescuing earth ponies and unicorns who will be serving on the ground, delivering supplies to the ponies serving in the trenches…” 

Everything that the general said actually seemed to be good to Rainbow.  Perhaps she might actually be able to serve in the army.  Her heart was softened towards the opportunity in front of her.

The general finished his list by saying, “And finally, being prepared to drop bombs in air raids on Saddle Arabian cities when commanded.”  Rainbow gulped at the sound of that.

Spitfire concluded, “This is all part of the job.  Your salary as members of the Wonderbolts will continue throughout the war.  You must each sign a contract stating that you will join the army, and you must commit your life to serving for Equestria.  Please line up in front of my desk to sign.”

The Wonderbolts lined up, with Soarin and Rainbow at the back of the line.  “What are you going to do, Rainbow?” Soarin asked her quietly as the other members signed their contracts and received their uniforms, helmets, and knives and other smaller utilities to use for their protection.

“I made up my mind, Soarin.  I can’t fight.  I’m going to have to say no.  But I’m not sure if it’s the right thing to do,” she said without much confidence.

Soarin kissed her on the cheek.  “Whatever your decision is is the right decision.”

The time came for Soarin to sign his contract.  He grabbed the pen with his mouth and read the contract, including the fine print that he needed to squint and lean down to see.  He leaned down as signed his name.  Spitfire and the general shook his hoof.  “Welcome aboard, Soarin.  We are very proud to have an expert flier like you on the team,” the general said.  Soarin raised his off above his head for a salute.

Rainbow Dash stepped up.  Even though she knew in her mind what her decision was, she still nervously walked towards the desk.  She picked up the pen with her mouth, read the contract, and looked up to see Spitfire’s proud face.  “Come on, Rainbow, hurry up and sign it,” Spitfire commanded.

The rainbow-maned pegasus opened her mouth and dropped the pen on the desk.  “Ma’am, I refuse to sign up for the army,” she said sternly to the general and the captain of the Wonderbolts.

“Uh, what?” Spitfire asked in shock.

“You heard me,” Rainbow responded boldly.  “I refuse to go and kill other ponies over an issue that could have been resolved by just proper negotiations.”

The general was shocked.  He looked down at her intimidatingly and asked, “Private, let me get this straight, you are refusing to serve for your kingdom?”

“Yes sir, I cannot serve in the army.  I do not feel right doing it,” she responded without hesitation.

“Alright then, that means you are fired from the Wonderbolts,” Spitfire informed her.  “Pack your bags and leave the premises right away.  I can't believe I just said that to Rainbow Dash..."

Rainbow nodded her head, knowing that this would happen.  It was a moment that she hoped would never come.  She had just quit on the Wonderbolts.  The Wonderbolts: her lifelong dream.  She just decided to walk away from the team.  And the weirdest part of all: she did it confidently and without regrets.  She said goodbye to the other members of the team, and started to walk out.

“I can’t believe you quit Rainbow,” Spitfire said as Rainbow was leaving the room.  She continued, mockingly, “You're supposed to be the Element of Loyalty, yet you just walked away from your kingdom  What are you, a coward?”

Rainbow, who was slowly walking out of the room, stopped upon hearing the word ‘coward.’  A corward?  Really? she thought to herself.  Spitfire really just called Rainbow, one of the most confident and brave ponies in the kingdom, somepony who helped save the kingdom many times, a coward for choosing her morals over keeping her dream job.

“Excuse me?  Did you just call me a coward?” she asked, even though she knew the answer Spitfire would give her.

“Yes, I did.  A coward.  You're a coward Rainbow.  Do you need me to spell it out for you?” she said with a very insulting tone.

Rainbow looked down, clenched her teeth, took a breath to calm down, and replied boldly, “If that’s what makes me a coward, then fine, I’m a coward.  At least I’m loyal to my beliefs.  I’d rather be a coward than a whore like yourself.”

Spitfire was shocked at Rainbow’s reply.  Rainbow, who was probably the most respectful member of the team since joining, just insulted her former captain.  “Excuse me?” Spitfire asked.

“I know all about the time when you tried to seduce Soarin.  I tried to keep it quiet so as to not embarrass you, but you obviously don’t care about others, so why should I?” Rainbow responded. 

Soarin then came over to Rainbow.  Looking her in the eyes, he grabbed her and said, “I think it’s time to leave now.”  Rainbow turned her back and left, never to come back again.

Soarin took Rainbow back into her room so that she could grab her bags.  “Rainbow… I don’t know what to say.  I’m fine with your decision, but why did you have to leave in that way?” he asked her.

“I’m really sorry Soar, I just, I couldn’t help it once she called me a coward,” Rainbow responded.

“I know, and it was wrong for her to do that, but does that make what you said any better?” he tried to reason with her, still with a little bit of frustration in his voice.

“I know, and I’m really.  But I can’t take it back now, though,” Rainbow reminded.

Soarin paced for a few seconds and then stopped.  “Fine.  I guess you’ll be going to back to Ponyville now?” he asked her.  His voice showed that he still was not too happy with how she acted.

“I guess I’ll have to.  What are you going to do?” she asked.

“Training starts tomorrow and we leave in two weeks, so I really have nothing else to do,” he reminded her.  He continued, “I guess I’ll just see you the day I leave.”

Rainbow could tell that Soarin was really not happy with her, but she also knew that he had a lot of things on his mind.  The best thing to do at this point was to leave it and not let things get any worse.  “I’ll write to you as soon as I get to Ponyville.  I’ll tell you where I’m staying,” she said.

“See you later,” Soarin replied.  He left the room, and that was it.  He had nothing else to say.  Rainbow was now worried.  Soarin did not seem too mad, but then again, he may have been holding his anger back.

Rainbow was unsure about what just happened.  Did they just break up?  Did she just lose her former dream of being a Wonderbolt, and her current dream, to be with Soarin forever, in one day?  Her emotions of the very stressful day got to her at this point.  She had a few tears, but knew that it was time to leave.  She sniffled, grabbed her bags, and left to go fly back to her home.


--------------------------------------


“Spike, take a letter please,” Twilight Sparkle asked her dragon assistant, who had his paper read.  “Dear, Rainbow Dash.”  A knock at the door stopped Twilight’s thinking.  She walked over to open it.  To her surprise, it was Rainbow Dash at the door, tired and wet due to the pouring rain.  “Oh goodness, I was just writing a letter to you to make sure everything was okay.  I heard on the news that the Wonderbolts are joining the army today.  Come in!”

Rainbow came in, put down her bags, and shook herself aggressively to get the water off, which mostly all landed on Spike, soaking him and the paper her was holding.  “Twilight, can I please stay here for a little while?” she asked with a tired and scratchy voice due to the long day she had.

“Why, of course!” the purple unicorn responded while grabbing a towel and putting it on the wet pegasus.  “But you need to tell me what happened!”

“Well, Twilight, to be honest, I’m not really sure what happened,” Rainbow said while she and Twilight walked over to sit on the table in the kitchen.  She continued after sitting down, “I had to leave the team because I refused to go to war.  And because of something I said, I think Soarin and I just broke up, but I’m not too sure.”

“Oh Rainbow, I’m proud of you for not going to war to fight other ponies.  But I’m really sad to hear that your dream of being a Wonderbolt was cut short so soon,” Twilight said with genuine and loving concern.  “And what about Soarin?  Is he going to war?  Are you sure you two broke up?”

Rainbow, drying out her mane by twisting the water out, said, “Yeah, he’s going to fight.  He’s leaving on a boat two weeks from today.  He never said that we were breaking up, he just said he’ll see me the day he leaves.  It was weird.  But that reminds me, I told him I would write him a letter when I got here.  I may need some help with what to say.”

“Oh, we should all bring of our friends here to help you write the letter.  They need to know that you’re here.  It will make you feel much better to be together as a group again,” Twilight suggested.  

While Rainbow continued to dry off, Spike and Twilight put on their rain gear and left to go gather the others.  After about twenty minutes, they returned with others.

“Dashie!  I’m so so so so so so happy to see you,” Pinkie shouted while running up and jumping into Dash’s hooves for a hug.  Applejack, Rarity, and Fluttershy were all equally happy to see Rainbow, but they were calmer about their approach.

“How are you guys doing?” Rainbow asked them.

“Just wonderful,” Fluttershy said.  “Well, aside from the news about the war, of course.”

“It’s great to have you back, sugarcube.  Fluttershy here forgot to tell you one important thing,” Applejack said while giving Fluttershy a shove.

“Oh, yes, of course,” Fluttershy continued.  “I am engaged to Big Macintosh.”  She held up her engagement ring to Rainbow.

“Nooooo way, that’s awesome.  |That happened so fast!  Congratulations!” Rainbow said while hugging the newly engaged mare.  After the hug, Rainbow asked Rarity, who was quiet so far, “What about you?  How are thing going?”

“Oh things are going just simply fabulous for me.  I've been ever so busy designing new clothing lines.  I fear that work will be slower due to the war, though,” the white unicorn said.  “Darling, why are you here?  Where is Soarin?” Rarity asked.

Rainbow and Twilight explained the blue pegasus’ predicament to their friends.  They explained how the couple had a little bit of a disagreement, and Rainbow wants to make it up to Soarin.  Afterwards, Twilight added, “So Rainbow is going to be staying with me for a while.  We brought you here to help her write a letter to Soarin.  We need it to be good enough so that he’s not mad at her anymore.”

“Oh darling, you came to the right ponies for this.  We’ll make this letter so good he won’t ever be mad at you again,” Rarity said emphatically.

“Spike, grab another letter,” Twilight demanded.

“Sure thing,” Spike replied while taking out his pen and paper.  “How do you want to start it?” he asked them.

Rainbow started talking, with Spike ready to write.  “How about: ‘My Dear Soarin’.  How does that sound?”

“That sounds great!” Spike exclaimed while he began writing.

“How many words do we have so far?” Pinkie asked.

Spike took a quick count, and then a recount, and informed them, “Three.”

Rainbow began to think more and more about what she could say.  Fluttershy, who recently became a romantic pony herself, had a few ideas.  “Oh, we can say this: ‘I've loved you since the day you came in my life.  Before you came into my life I was lost, and without you I am lost.  I'm sorry that things were not the best between us today, but that doesn't mean that my love for you has cooled off.  I still love you, and I still can’t live without you.  Please, don’t be mad at me anymore, because I truly am sorry for getting so mad.  Love, Rainbow Dash.’”

Rainbow’s wings popped up, as if she was ready to fly away.  “Fluttershy, where in Equestria did that come from?”

Fluttershy responded, “Oh, um, I guess I just used my feelings for Big Macintosh and used it for your situation.”

All of the mares in the room let out girlish giggles at the romantic side shown by Fluttershy.  Applejack was happy to see that her quiet brother had found a mare who was shy like him.  They were a good match.  

“I don’t think I've got anything else to add,” Rainbow said while flying around the room slowly and putting her hoof on her chin to think.

“Alright then, do you want to send it?” Twilight asked Rainbow.  Rainbow nodded in agreement and Spike blew his fire, sending the letter straight to the desk of Spitfire, who would hopefully then give it to Soarin.

“And now we wait for a reply,” Rainbow told the others.

“Did he reply yet?” Pinkie asked.

“Uh, Pinkie, we sent it two seconds ago,” Rainbow reminded.

About an hour passed.  The mares and Spike took this time to catch up.  Fluttershy spoke about her relationship with Big Mac, and Rainbow told the others about all the many wonderful things her and Soarin did together.

Eventually, Spike fell on the floor and belched out a letter.  “Did he reply yet?” Pinkie asked again.  That was actually the fifteenth time she asked on this night.

“I think so,” Rainbow said while picking up the letter.  “Yep, it’s from him,” she informed the others.

“Read it darling,” Rarity told her.

Rainbow started to read the letter.  “To my love Dashie.  I’m sorry too that things did not go well for you, and I’ve forgiven you.  I am also sorry for how I acted.  I know that you had to give up something very important to you today: your dream of being a Wonderbolt.   I know that must be really hard for you.  But the beauty of life is that once one dream ends, you go find another.  My dream too was to become a Wonderbolt, and I made it become a reality.  But then I went a few years without having any dreams, and my life was almost meaningless after a while.  The day you came into my life was the day I knew I would have a new dream.  I can’t live without you and I need to see you to be truly happy.  Unfortunately, the only day I have off is the day before I leave.  I want you to meet me at out special place in the afternoon.  I want to spend my final day here with the mare I love the most.  Then we can stay at the best hotel in Canterlot, and we’ll go to Baltimare together to say our final goodbyes.  I’ll see you in a few weeks, but to me they will feel like centuries.  Lots of love, Soarin.” 

Rainbow did not take her eyes off of the letter after reading it out loud.  She did not cry, but she had no words.  Soarin took her breath away even though he wasn’t even in the room.  “Sugarcube, I don’t mean to make any decision for you or anything, but he is the one for you.  He’s perfect,” Applejack told her.  

Rainbow had no response, though.  She just held the letter in her hooves and continued to stare blankly.  She closed her eyes for a few seconds, and by the time she opened them, her friends could see the water in her eyes.  But it wasn't a sad cry, it was more like a ‘perfect moment’ few tears of happiness that came from her eyes.  It was a rare occasion that they saw a soft side in Rainbow Dash, but that's what Soarin brought out of her.

That night, Rainbow went to be the happiest again.  She was happy with her decision.  

Soarin went to sleep in his own bed.  Even though they were miles apart, they were still closer than ever.
> Chapter 12: Lovers in Equestria
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	Rainbow spent the next two weeks living in Twilight's house with her.  Those two weeks proved to be very enjoyable, and it was a good distraction from the horror going on around the world.  Ponyville was a nice and quiet place during this time of distress, as it was untouched compared to the bigger Equestrian cities, which were much more affected from the war.  Manehattan and Fillydelphia suffered attacks from Saddle Arabia, and ponies from the other major cities were conscripted into the army, while Ponyville life just went on as usual.  That was one of the advantages of that small town.

This day, however, was one of the most important days in Rainbow's young life.  Today was the day that she was asked to meet Soarin back at Violet Hill, because the next day he was to leave on the ship aboard for Saddle Arabia.  This was the last full day with her coltfriend for three long, frightening months. 

Her five friends came over early in the morning to prepare her for the big day.  They weren't quite sure what was in store for Rainbow on this day, but they knew that it must be big.  It was the last day she'd see Soarin for months, after all.  They prepared her by styling her mane nice and wavy, which was an unusual but more attractive look to her.  She put on a short white summer dress with blue flowers on it, which stopped at her hips.  Ponies only wore clothes on special occasions, after all.  Something about them wearing clothing made all those occasions a little more special.

Rarity made sure that everything was perfect.  "Darling, are you sure you have everything you need?" the fashionable pony asked the colourful pegasus.

"Um... I think so," Rainbow responded while looking in her side bag that she was going to bring.

"Oh Rainbow, you simply must bring protection," Rarity reminded her.

"Protection?  What do you mean by that?" Rainbow asked her with a confused look.

Rarity brought over an umbrella and said, "Just in case it rains you can use this to stay dry."  She put the umbrella in Rainbow's side bag.

Rainbow was finally ready to leave.  It took the whole morning, but her friends prepared her for the big day.  They each gave her a big hug, and she was off to fly to Violet Hill.

It was one of the most beautiful days of the year.  The summer sun shined down hard, but the light breeze was enough to keep it at a perfect temperature.  The wind blew softly on Rainbow's mane as she made the flight over the untouched fields of Equestria and towards the special place, where Soarin was already waiting war eagerly for her, having not seen her for quite a few days.

The weather was so pristine that Rainbow was even wondering why she brought an umbrella in the first place.  As she flew she looked down to the ground to see the large shadow she made on the green fields below.  As she approached the special place, she looked down on the ground and saw Soarin lying down patiently underneath the cherry blossom tree on top of the small hill. The flowers in the fields around the hill was a beautiful sight from up high.

Rainbow made her descent towards Soarin.  He looked up and saw Rainbow coming down like an angel from heaven.  Her mane and her summer dress blew in the light breeze as she landed beside him.

"Hello, my dear," Soarin said as Rainbow took a few steps towards him.

"Hi," Rainbow said flirtatiously to the stallion she hadn't seen for two weeks, which was the longest she has gone without seeing him since they started dating.  She put her bag down against the tree.

"I missed you, Rainbow.  The last two weeks were difficult to get through without you," Soarin told her.

Rainbow walked over and laid down against him.  The two laid down while facing forward and looking at the beautiful fields in front of them.  "I missed you too, Soar.  It's nice to be with my friends in Ponyville again, but things are just different now.  When I'm with them I still find myself missing you," Rainbow said.

"Same here," Soarin agreed.  "The last two weeks were hard for me.  I had to train for battle while thinking of you the entire time; every single moment.  I couldn't stop thinking of you, and I know I won't be able to keep my mind off you the whole time I'm overseas."

"Aww, Soarin, you really know how to make a filly happy!" Rainbow said.  Sitting beside him, she felt like a young schoolfilly.  The butterflies in her stomach that she first had when she met him were now gone, and they were replaced with feelings of pure joy and love.  She loved him with her whole being.

The two of them spent the next little while looking at the clouds pass by in the beautiful Equestrian summer sky.  The breeze slowly pushed them across the blue sky above them. Rainbow and Soarin gazed in each other’s eyes while lying down.  It was another one of those moments where words were not needed.  Just being together made the moment perfect.

"Hey, do you see that cloud?" Rainbow asked while pointing to one of the many spaced out clouds.

"I think I know which one you're talking about.  It looks like two ponies holding hooves, doesn't it?" he asked.

"Yeah, that's exactly what I was thinking," Rainbow said.

The two of them gazed at more and more clouds as the time went by.  Time on this day went by very slowly, but that was just fine with the two lovers in the field.

"Dashie, I don't know how things are over there in Saddle Arabia," Soarin brought up.  "I fear that it will be really dangerous.  I will keep on fighting, not for Equestria, but for survival, and the chance to see your beautiful face again."

Rainbow blushed while looking at him.  She then looked down and said, "You don't even know how nervous I am for you, Soar. I'm also nervous for myself.  I don't know how I'll be able to carry on with my life knowing every day can be your last."

Soarin, now reaching his arm over the mare's shoulders and stroking her mane, tried to reassure her, saying, "Dashie, I'll survive simply because I need to live the rest of my life with you.  I don't plan on dying any time soon."

Rainbow had a half smile on her face.  "But without you everything will just be meaningless.  Even though it's only for a few months, they'll feel like years to me.  Day to day living will just be boring and dull."

"I think you can survive the few months without me, you're a strong mare," Soarin told her.

A few more minutes passed.  Rainbow continued to look at the clouds.  "Hey, what does that cloud remind you of?" Rainbow asked while pointing at another cloud.

"Hmm, that is actually a pretty cool cloud.  It looks like two ponies gazing into each other’s eyes at a dinner table or something," Soarin observed.

"Yeah, you know, it kinda looks like us the time we went to the Cloud Ten restaurant.  But that's just me, to you it could look like something else," Rainbow said.

"You know, I can agree with you on that one," Soarin said with a smile.

"You know, Soarin, lying down here with you, just watching the clouds, I don't think I can find anything I would like to do more," Rainbow said while looking over to the stallion.

"Dashie, I can't think of anything else either," Soarin agreed.

"This is what I'll miss.  I'll miss the times where we can just relax together.  For every moment that you're gone I'll be worried until I see your face again," Rainbow informed him lovingly.

Soarin smiled as he looked back at her.  "Hey, what does that cloud look like to you?" he asked her while pointing to yet another cloud.

"Hmm... It looks like two ponies hugging to me.  One is a shorter mare and one is a taller stallion.  It looks a little like us when we hugged after the hoofball game a few weeks ago," Rainbow observed.

Soarin looked down at her, and she looked back to him.  "How can you think of all that just from one cloud?" he asked her.

"I don't know.  I guess I see you in everything I look at," she replied.

The two of them leaned in for a quick kiss on the lips.  They stared each other in the eyes for a few seconds.

Soarin looked up to the sky and quickly had one of the biggest smiles he's ever had.  "What are you all happy about?" Rainbow asked jokingly.  She looked up to see a cloud formation.

"And what do those clouds look like, Rainbow?" Soarin asked her, even though he knew what she would say.

Rainbow said while looking at the clouds, clearly spelling something out, "It says, 'Dashie, will you mar-'"  She couldn't even finish the sentence that the clouds spelled out to her.  She looked back at Soarin with a face of shock.  Soarin held in his hooves a dark blue case.

"Dashie... will you marry me?"

Soarin opened the small case to reveal a large ring that would go over Rainbow's hoof.  It had a large diamond on it.  Rarity would have fainted if she saw it.

Rainbow looked at the ring, and then at Soarin.  She then looked back at the ring to make sure what she saw actually just happened.  Looking back at Soarin, she stared at him in the eyes.  After closing hers for a second, she opened them, revealing that they were watery from tears of happiness.  "Of course I'll marry you," she said.

Soarin grabbed the ring and put it on Rainbow's left hoof.  Rainbow was almost shaking in excitement.  In fact, she bounced up and down a few times in place.  "Oh my gosh, oh my gosh, I can't believe that just happened!" she exclaimed out of sheer joy and happiness.

"That did just happen, Rainbow, and I couldn't be any happier," Soarin informed her.

Rainbow asked excitedly, "Did you arrange the whole thing?  The whole cloud formations and all?"

Soarin nodded his head and pointed back to the clouds.  Rainbow looked up to see Fleetfoot and Rapidfire waving back to them while on the clouds.  The two on the ground waved back at them.

"Soar, I don't even know what to say," Rainbow told him.  She looked down at the ring, and then back into his eyes.  She bit her bottom lip with her teeth.

Soarin leaned in and wrapped his forelegs around her.  “You don’t need to say anything,” he said while gazing into her eyes.  He leaned in to kiss her, and she returned the kiss passionately.  They kissed a number of times while switching positions with their mouths.  It was a moment that Rainbow wished would last forever.

Fleetfoot and Rapidfire initially smiled at the love shown between the couple.  They knew that they did their job, and they left to let the couple do theirs.


--------------------------------------


Rainbow and Soarin watched the sunset together while lying up against each other.  Rainbow’s mane at this point was completely messy compared to when she had it styled earlier, but that didn't matter to her.  She had a perfect moment with Soarin, and she wanted this day to last forever.  She was now engaged to the stallion she loved.

The sunset was magical on this night.  The sun was massive on the horizon as it went lower and lower.  The sky radiated with many different colours and shades of orange, red, pink, and light blue.  The breeze blew and picked up pedals from the tree and flowers.  The pedals danced and blew all around them.

The two remained cuddled up against each other until the night came along.  That was when Soarin reminded Rainbow that they would be staying at the Canterlot Hotel for the night, the only five-star hotel in the kingdom.

The two of them spread their wings and took to flight in the night sky.  They flew up the mountain and into the city of Canterlot.  Canterlot was abuzz on this night.  As they flew over the brightly lit streets they could see ponies everywhere enjoying themselves and having a good time.  It was a surprise to Rainbow, who thought that the streets would have been empty due to the war.  But she realised that the ponies in Canterlot were rich and famous and were probably not even asked to go to war.

The two of them landed in front of the hotel that was just across the street from the castle.  Soarin cleaned up Rainbow’s mane so that it looked a little more presentable for them to go into the elite building.  They got their room key and complimentary bottle of cider and went up to their room on the top floor.

As Soarin slid in the room card key, Rainbow pushed the door open and ran inside excitedly.  The room had a large bathroom with a jacuzzi bath tub, a king sized bed in the middle of the room facing a large flat screen television, and the room ended with a floor to ceiling sliding glass door that led to the large balcony.  Rainbow ran outside and leaned on the parapet wall of the balcony, looking out to the streets of Canterlot, and in the distance she could see some of the furthest parts of Equestria.  

She looked over on the horizon and she could see the lights coming from the Crystal Empire, which was going to host the Equestria Games a year from then.  Rainbow remembered when she was with her father waiting for the announcement back in Cloudsdale when she was a filly.  Sadly, the Equestria Games was never held in Cloudsdale, and her father was never able to go to see any of the games in any other city.  Rainbow vowed that she would go see it one day, and in two years she’d be able to take her soon to be husband, Soarin.

Rainbow turned around to see Soarin holding the bottle of cider and two glasses in his hooves.  He stared at her happily.  “Let’s have a drink to celebrate a wonderful day,” he suggested.

He served Rainbow a glass of the smooth cider.  Upon drinking it, her eyes opened wide.  It was the most delicious and smooth cider she had ever tasted in her life.  Rainbow gasped for air as she drank the whole glass in one swig.  “More please,” she said as she lowered her cup from her mouth and showed it to Soarin.  

“Whoa, hold on there Dashie, we need to save it for the rest of the night too,” Soarin told her.

“Well, what are we going to do now?” Dash asked.

“Well, we’re a young couple in a romantic hotel, what else can we do?” Soarin asked rhetorically.

“Order room service?!” Rainbow said excitedly.  Soarin chuckled at the burst of excitement from the mare.

Both of them ordered an expensive salad and sandwich to eat on the bed while watching television.  The two of them watched a playoff game from the Equestrian Basketball League, which surprisingly continued even though they had talks of cancelling the season due to the war.  The league mentioned that fans needed something to be happy about and distract them from the suffering in the world, so they allowed the season to continue after a short delay, where only a few games were postponed.  It was game one of the finals, and the Vanhoover Grizzlies were hosting the Las Pegasus Lakers.  Both teams held a moment of silence for the victims of the attacks in Fillydelphia and Manehattan.

At half time, Rainbow and Soarin decided to share a drink together together in their jacuzzi bath tub.  They clinked their glasses, full of cider once again, and drank it together as the jets pushed the bubbly water against them.

After they were done in the bath, they dried off.  At this point it was already late, and they knew that they needed to wake up early to be at the ship before it left the next morning.  They fell asleep in each other’s grasp on the bed.  It was a perfect day for the young couple, one that made up for not seeing each other for the next few months. 
> Chapter 13: Goodbye
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	Rainbow slowly opened her eyes in the hotel bedroom.  She faced Soarin, who had just opened his eyes too.  The two of them smiled because of the wonderful day they had the day before.  Rainbow wore her engagement ring around her hoof proudly. 

This was the day that Soarin and Rainbow were going to part, though. The two of them got dressed in the hotel room. Rainbow's nerves were very strong on this day, and she even threw up in the morning.

The two of them dressed in light jackets and Rainbow brought along the umbrella for them to share due to the cloudy and rainy day in the forecast. They flew across the rainy and damp Equestrian fields early in the morning towards Baltimare, where the ship was going to set sail for Saddle Arabia.

Upon their arrival, Rainbow could see that she was not the only one who had to part with a loved one going off to war.  There were many mares parting with their stallions, and there were parents watching their sons going off to serve for the kingdom.  The two of them landed on the docks in front of the ship.  The sky was grey and the rain was falling upon the newly engaged couple.  Rainbow took out the umbrella and held it in her hoof for the two of them to share.

“Dashie, I'm sorry.  I’m sorry I signed up for this.  Trust me, if I could change it, I would, but it's too late now,” Soarin told her.

Rainbow looked back to him straight in his eyes.  Her eyes started to water.  “I know, Soarin, I know... I... I’m going to miss you so much,” she told him.

“I’m going to miss you too.  I will think about you every second.  I will write to you every chance I get,” he informed her.

The two of them hugged, and leaned back while still in each other’s grasp to say their final goodbyes.  Rainbow’s tears were now streaming down her face.

“Goodbye, my love,” Soarin said to her.

“Goodbye, my hero,” Rainbow replied.  They stared at each other in the eyes as Soarin backed away.  His hooves slid down her forelegs until he gently let go for the final time.  There was no turning back now.  Soarin boarded to ship while Rainbow stood on the docks under her umbrella, with the rain still pouring hard on this gloomy day.

Soarin got himself ready on the ship, and just before they were ready to leave, he showed up on the deck and leaned over the sides to face Rainbow.  The ship let out the loud horn, signalling that it was time to go.

As the ship pulled away, Soarin waved to his love, and she waved back.  Rainbow continued to watch the ship travel across the water and away from the land.

She continued to watch as it got smaller and smaller on the horizon. As it finally disappeared from her sight, Rainbow looked down and closed her eyes. A single teardrop fell from her eye and dropped into a puddle of water on the ground.  Rainbow sighed sadly. “Goodbye, my love,” she said quietly while looking at the ground, but it was too late for him to hear.  He was already gone.
> Chapter 14: A Day With Twilight Sparkle
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	Rainbow remained standing at the docks for a few hours, just standing while leaning her head and her hooves on the railing, starting off and watching the waves crash.  There really wasn't anything in particular that she was thinking of.  She just watched the waves come and go.  Occasionally she would look down at her engagement ring.  The beautiful big diamond sparkled when the sun would break through the heavy clouds and shine on it.

The afternoon came upon her, and she decided it was time to return home.  Well, not home, but to Twilight's house, where she was staying while she waited for Soarin to return.  She did not have any long term plans on where she and Soarin would live, but that would be decided upon his return.

After a few hours of flying back to Ponyville, Rainbow returned to Twilight's library, where her five friends were waiting eagerly for her.  She put down her belongings near the door and walked over to her friends.

"Well darling, how did it go?  Please, do tell," Rarity asked.

Rainbow did not say anything; she just lifted her hoof to show the five of them her new engagement ring.  The mares all let out girlish screams upon seeing the sheer size of it.

"Gosh, that sure is a mighty fine diamond there, Rainbow," Applejack said.

"I know, I couldn't be any happier," Rainbow replied while looking down at the ring.  "It's just too bad he's gone.  It will be hard without him"

"That's okay, Dashie.  He'll be back before you can say chimi-cherry-changa," Pinkie said cheerfully.

"In the meantime, please tell us the story," Twilight said.

Rainbow smiled at the others and told the story. "Well, we met at our special place.  I started to see clouds that looked like the two of us.  After a bunch went by, the clouds spelled 'Will you marry me?'  That was when he pulled out the ring.  It turns out that he asked Fleetfoot and Rapidfire to change the clouds just for me."

The other mares just stared back at her with smiles.  "That's such a sweet story," Fluttershy said while closing her eyes.

"Yeah, it really was sweet," Rainbow agreed.  "We also stayed at the most expensive hotel in Canterlot.  It was really romantic."  After a few seconds, she continued, "I'm really going to miss him though.  You guys will really need to help me over the next little while."

"Of course, sugarcube.  That's what friends are for," Applejack assured.


--------------------------------------


The next morning, Rainbow felt nauseous and threw up once again, but she felt better after a little while, and was ready to take on a new day.  She still worried constantly about her coltfriend, but worrying could do nothing to help.  She needed something to distract her.

"Good morning, Rainbow," Twilight said while Rainbow came downstairs.  Twilight had set out pancakes for herself, Rainbow, and Spike.

"Wow, thanks Twi.  You really didn't have to do this," Rainbow said appreciatively as she sat down at the table.

"It's the least I can for a good friend of mine," Twilight replied happily.

Rainbow sat down and ate her pancakes with the new syrup that the Apple family created.  It was one of the best breakfasts that she had ever had.  After she finished, Twilight asked her, "So, what do you want to do today?"

"Oh, don't worry about me, I'll find something to do.  You are probably busy today," Rainbow replied.

"Not at all, actually.  My only job today is to distract you from all your worries," Twilight reassured.  "The others are all busy today, but I'm going to help you be as happy as you can be."

"Thanks," Rainbow said while scratching her head.  "I'm not really sure what to do though.  I kinda forgot what there is to do for fun around here."

Twilight thought for a few seconds, and then suggested, "We can go to the park, we can go visit other friends in Ponyville, or we can just sit here and read Daring Do.  Anything you feel like, we can do."

"Can we visit everypony and catch up with them for a little bit?" Rainbow asked.

"Of course!" Twilight replied.

The day was beautiful.  It was a sunny and hot mid-summer day.  Everypony was busy working and caring for their daily chores around the town.  Rainbow and Twilight walked around, waiting to see who they found.

Walking around the middle of the town, Rainbow heard from behind her a familiar voice call her name.  It was the voice of that little orange filly.  "Rainbow Dash!"

The mare turned around to see Scootaloo running over to her.  She held her hooves out and bent down, and the young pegasus jumped into her grasp for a hug.  Rainbow looked over to the filly's flank to see that she had finally earned her cutie mark.

"Hey Scoots, I missed you so much.  How's it going?" Rainbow said as she put the filly down.

"I earned my cutie mark!" Scootaloo shouted while turning around and showing her hero her cutie mark, which was a wheel with flames on it.  "I got it when I was showing my moves on my scooter to other ponies in the town."

"I'm so proud of you, squirt," Rainbow said affectionately while rubbing the filly's mane.

Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle finally caught up with them.  Scootaloo had dashed ahead upon the sight of Rainbow that the other two took a few minutes to catch up.

"Hey Rainbow, it's so good to see you," Apple Bloom said.

"How's everything?" Sweetie Belle asked.

"Everything is just great.  Soarin and I got engaged," Rainbow said while showing the ring to the fillies, who all awed and smiled at the ring.  Rainbow looked at the two other fillies' flanks to see that they had both also gotten their own cutie marks.  Apple Bloom seemed to have an apple with a flower on it as a cutie mark, which wasn't really a surprise.  Sweetie Belle had a microphone as a cutie mark.  "It seems like you two have had some excitement too," Rainbow said to the two other fillies.

"Yeah, I got my cutie mark when I sang at the school talent show," Sweetie Belle told her.

"My cutie mark is so lame.  My talent is apples, just like every other pony in the Apple family," Apple Bloom said.

"That's okay Apple Bloom, you should be proud of who you are," Rainbow assured her.  She then said to all three of them, "I'm really proud of all three of you.  You've really grown up well the last few years."

"Thanks, Rainbow Dash," the three fillies said in unison.

"I have to go see a few others, but I'll catch you guys later," she told the three, who said bye to her and ran off giggling.

"That's so cool to see them doing so well," Rainbow said to Twilight.

"Yeah, things have been pretty good here," Twilight agreed.  The two of them moved on, hoping to find others to catch up with.

Rainbow and Twilight decided to go pay Pinkie Pie a visit at Sugar Cube Corner.  "Oh, Dashie!  Twi!  Here, have a free cupcake on me," Pinkie Pie exclaimed when she saw them walk into the shop.  The two of them had their cupcakes and conversed with Pinkie at one of the tables.  It was one of the most delicious treats that Rainbow had ever eaten.

Rainbow and Twilight walked throughout the town, taking to the many ponies they met.  All of them were very excited to see that Rainbow had returned to the place she called home.  Things seemed just normal for everypony around the town.  The Apple family still worked hard at Sweet Apple Acres, Cheerilee still taught, Lyra and Bonbon still did whatever it is that they did.  Everything seemed normal, and the town was peacefully set aside from the warfare.

After a long and nice day, the sunset was upon them.  Twilight had given Rainbow a day to remember, because it was a day where she could just forget about her worries.  The day ended with the two of them walking by the pond with the sun reflecting on the water.  Rainbow and Twilight smiled as they saw some of the older ponies feeding the ducks at the pond, and on the other side some of the fillies and colts were playing around with a ball.  All was peaceful as they made their walk around the pond, which was a nice distraction from the sadness Rainbow felt.

Upon coming home, Rainbow thanked Twilight for the wonderful day that he gave her.  "I really appreciate it, Twi.  If it wasn't for you offering me to stay in your home, I don't know where I'd be right now."

"It's no problem at all, Dashie.  We all do things for each other," Twilight replied.  Rainbow hugged Twilight to show her appreciation for the wonderful day.

Spike came downstairs to inform Rainbow that she had received a letter from Soarin.  He handed it over to the pegasus, who read it out loud for the three of them.  "To my love, Dashie.  I arrived safely in Saddle Arabia.  So far my job is to fly supplies down to the earth ponies engaging in the trench warfare.  So far the Equestrian forces are fighting for land that contains a lot of oil.  I am just here to do my assignment so that I can come back safely and see your wonderful face again.  I miss you already.  Lots of love, Soarin."

Rainbow sighed and clutched the paper against her chest.  Just reading a letter from Soarin was comforting for her, and it added to the wonderful day she had. If every day was like this one, the next three months would not be as horrible as she first thought.
> Chapter 15: Yellow
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	The first week since Soarin departed for Saddle Arabia went by quite well for Rainbow, who spent most of it catching up with old friends and looking for a job, to no avail.  She spent a day with Scootaloo, giving the young orange pegasus some flying tips, which had a great impact on the young filly.  Training from a former Wonderbolt, who also happened to be her hero- what could be better for a filly?

But something struck Rainbow on this seventh day since Soarin's departure: she hadn't spent any quality time with Fluttershy, her oldest friend.  With this day being a Saturday, it seemed like the perfect opportunity to go visit the shy yellow pegasus from Cloudsdale.  Even though she had a slight headache, Rainbow decided to pay Fluttershy a visit.

Rainbow was gladly invited in, sat down on the couch, and was served tea by the mare who lived there.

"Hey, I'm really sorry that I haven't spent much time with you lately.  I feel like we've just grown apart since I became a Wonderbolt," Rainbow said to Fluttershy, who was sitting in a chair across from her and drinking her tea.

"Oh, that's okay Rainbow, I totally understand.  I was so happy for you to follow your dreams.  I'm also so happy that you got your very own coltfriend too," Fluttershy replied.

"Yeah, that's kinda why I came here today actually.  I want to know the story of what happened between you and Big Macintosh.  When are you two getting married?" Rainbow asked.

Fluttershy, while looking at her diamond ring on her hoof, which was much smaller than Rainbow's but she still loved it, answered, "We actually were going to get married next month."

"That's awesome!" Rainbow interrupted.

"But we decided to hold off for a little but," Fluttershy finished.

"Oh really?  Why?  Did you guys have a fight?" Rainbow asked.

Fluttershy closed her eyes and smiled politely.  "Oh no, things are going great between us!  We decided to wait because we want Soarin to be here for the wedding."

"Really?  Fluttershy, that's so sweet of you!  Thanks so much," Rainbow said with genuine gratitude.

"I also wanted to know one more thing," Fluttershy continued.

"Oh yeah?  What?"

"I wanted to know if you would be my best mare."

Rainbow grinned at that proposition.  "I would be honoured!" she replied while getting up to give Fluttershy a hug.  She sat back down, and asked, "But there is one thing I need to know: how did things get so close between you two?  It seems like it happened overnight."

Fluttershy took a sip of her tea and said, "Well, it went like this..."


--------------------------------------


A week after Rainbow left for Cloudsdale in December, Fluttershy began to feel lonely.  Her oldest friend was now gone, living her dream, but Fluttershy was just stuck living the same quiet life that she loved for many years.  She continued to live in her cottage, taking care of the woodland creatures.  Doing such a thing became a routine, and she began to feel down.  When life gets into a routine, one often starts to get depressing thoughts in their head; Fluttershy was no exception.  She began to feel like she was going nowhere in her life.

Applejack needed help one day shovelling snow in front of the ban, so she asked Fluttershy to help her, along with Big Macintosh and Apple Bloom.  Fluttershy gladly accepted, because it was a good change in routine.  She put on her winter clothing, which involved light blue boots, hat, and scarf.  The light blue really made the beautiful pegasus stand out.

As she went and helped the Apple family shovel the snow, she glanced over at Big Macintosh, who was lifting large amounts of snow with his shovel.  Fluttershy remembered the time that she came over to talk to Applejack the summer previous, and she glanced over to see how hard Big Mac worked.  He pulled a large tractor behind him, he lifted whole barrels full of cider, he could kick trees down with one kick, and he could probably even pull a whole house if he tried!  That was something that she appreciated; not his power, but his willingness to work hard.  That was something that she always looked for in a stallion.  Unfortunately, with both ponies being very shy, she never had a real conversation with him.

However, even though she had butterflies in her stomach, she decided to slowly move over towards him as she shovelled.  "He- um... hey Big Macintosh," she squeaked out.

"Hey," he replied while he continued to shovel large amounts of snow over his shoulder in order to clear a path.

"I... um... I really like how hard you work.  So, have you always worked this hard?" she asked him.

"Eeyup."

"That's cool.  Have... have you always lived in Ponyville?" she asked as she shovelled much smaller amounts of snow in comparison.

"Eeyup."

"Nice."  That's all the conversation they really had at first, but it was a start.  Applejack had a small smile as she glanced over at Fluttershy trying to talk to her brother.

About a week later, Fluttershy and Applejack were talking casually about things that happened that week, when Fluttershy out of the blue asked, "Hey, do you need any help around the farm?"

Applejack scratched her chin with her hoof, "Can't think of anything right now actually. Why?"

Fluttershy blushed.  "Um... n-no reason.  Just wanted to know if you needed any help."

A few more days passed, and the pegasus asked Applejack another question upon seeing her in the streets of Ponyville.  "How's your sister doing?"

"They're doing fine, Fluttershy.  School is going really well for Apple Bloom," Applejack replied.

"And, um... what about Big Macintosh?"

"He's also fine, Fluttershy.  Why'd you ask?"

"I just wanted to know how your family was doing, of course," Fluttershy responded, but it was not convincing.

A few more days passed, and Applejack asked her other four friends if they would like to come over for dinner that night.  Fluttershy asked, "Will Big Macintosh be there?"

"Fluttershy, do you have a crush on my brother?" Applejack responded while grinning slyly at the shy pegasus.

Fluttershy blushed and turned a bright shade of pink.  The other mares let out little sounds both of cuteness and tease.  "Darling, you shouldn't be embarrassed to have a crush," Rarity informed Fluttershy.

"Yeah, and Big Macintosh is actually a great worker.  I'm happy for you," Twilight said while putting an arm around her.

"To answer your question, Fluttershy, yes.  My brother will be there.  And if you want, you could sit right beside him," Applejack suggested.

"Oh no, I wouldn't want to come between your family," Fluttershy responded.

"It's no problem at all.  I always hoped that one day one of my friends would take a liking to my brother.  He has been quite lonely lately too," Applejack answered. "Come by at six."

"You simply must come over to my place.  I'll get you ready," Rarity said while taking Fluttershy by the hoof and leading her over to the unicorn's boutique.

"Hmm... Too flashy... Too old... Too modern... Too trampy," Rarity continued to say as she helped Fluttershy try on different outfits and manestyles.

"Does it really matter what I wear?" Fluttershy asked as Rarity began to tighten a dress on the pegasus, who ended up becoming short of breath.

"Oops, sorry, that was a little too tight.  And yes, it does matter.  You want to make a good first impression, don't you?" Rarity asked.

"Of course."

"Good.  This look works for you," Rarity said while admiring her work.  Fluttershy's mane was now curlier than usual, and she wore a red dress. Rarity prepared her by saying, "Now, you want to make a good impression, but you also have to be as 'you' as possible.  You want him to like you, but you also want him to like the real you, not a fake version of yourself."

"I agree with that.  Thank you so much," Fluttershy replied.

The time came for Fluttershy to make her good first impression.  She and the other ponies went over to Applejack's house.  Applejack sat them down at her table, which was nicely set up with a tablecloth and candles.  Fluttershy sat down beside Big Mac.

"Hello.  It's nice to see you again," Fluttershy said while sitting down and looking at the stallion.

"Eeyup."  He never did seem to say much.  He appeared just as shy as her, which could have made things go very well, or very awkward; time would tell.

Everypony at the table began to eat the feast of apples, apple dumplings, applesauce, apple fritter, salad with apples cut up, and apples.  They also had apples. Fluttershy ate her food very politely, but she looked beside her to see Mac stuffing his whole face into his plate to eat the food.  He lifted his face to see Fluttershy looking back at him with a cheerful grin.  He looked back at her with miscellaneous apple product on his face, and they two shared a laugh.

Fluttershy stayed over afterwards to play a few games with the Apple family.  She had a very pleasant night and was able to spend some time with her crush, and it actually was not too awkward.

Later on, after Fluttershy had left, Applejack asked her brother, "So, what do you think of Fluttershy?"

"She's mighty beautiful and very nice," he replied truthfully.

"Do you like her?" she asked.

Big Macintosh paused for a few seconds.  "Eeyup.  I think so."

"Well then, ask her out!  She likes you too, you know," she told him.  Big Macintosh had to think about this one quite deeply.  He had never dated anypony before, so this was definitely a big step to take.

The next day Fluttershy was at home taking care of Angel.  "Here you go Angel, a nice, healthy salad," Fluttershy said politely as she leaned down to hand the bunny the bowl.  Angel 'thanked' the mare by throwing the bowl across the room and hopping into the kitchen.  Fluttershy was upset about that, but she didn't let it bother her too much.

Suddenly she heard a knock at the door, so she went over to answer it.  To her surprise, it was Big Macintosh who knocked.  He was bundled up due to the cold winter day, even though it was sunny and the winds were calm.  "Oh my... Hi there, Big Mac," she said with a little bit of embarrassment on her face, since she was not expecting company. 

"Uh, hi Fluttershy.  I know you weren't expecting me, but..." He swallowed due to nerves.  "Um... I was wondering if you would like to join me tonight to get a drink at the new fancy karaoke bar that just opened here.  It's called The Hub."  Just asking her out was enough to make him blush, but he managed to maintain eye contact with her.

Fluttershy looked back at him and smiled.  She was definitely not expecting to be asked out.  She didn't have the best self-esteem, and today she wasn't even looking her best, but Big Mac still asked her out regardless.  She gladly accepted his offer.

Fluttershy dressed in a classy white dress and prepared her mane in a move waiver style than usual.  She took a quick look in the mirror once again to make sure everything was good.  When she was satisfied, she looked to Angel and asked, "First date; how do I look?"

Angel gave her the thumbs down, but she really didn't deserve it.  Angel was really just a jerk most of the time.  Fluttershy was saddened at the bunny's answer, but she had no time to change again.  Big Macintosh knocked on the door.  As she opened it, she saw his pupils dilate at her beauty.  He was only dressed in a black shirt and a pleather jacket for this special occasion, but his mane was more formal than usual. "Are you ready?" he asked her.

"Eeyup," was Fluttershy's reply in her best Big Mac impersonation.  The imitation made the stallion smile.  Fluttershy got on a light blue winter coat and the two went outside into the cold.

Side by side they walked across the bridge and into the main area of Ponyville where the new bar was located.  Upon seeing it for the first time, they marveled at the old style stone walls that it was made of.

As they entered in, the waitress greeted them and asked if they had a reservation, to which Mac answered, "Eeyup, table for two under Macintosh Apple."

"Right this way, Mister and Misses Apple," the waitress said while leading them to their table for two in the corner of the bar.  Fluttershy and Mac smiled to each other due to the waitress' honest mistake . They didn't bother to correct her.  Even though it was their first date they looked like a cute couple already.

They sat down at their table and were given their menus.  Fluttershy ordered an appletini and Macintosh ordered cider with vodka.  They watched together as different ponies from the town went up and sang different songs.  Most of them seemed quite embarrassed, and the few that looked confident probably had a little too much to drink.

The mare and stallion tried their best to converse, putting aside any butterflies in their stomachs.  "So... how is it working on the apple farm?" the yellow pegasus asked.

"In the winter there really isn't much to do.  In the summer there is a lot to do, so it balances out," he replied.  That was the type of conversation they had for a while. It was very basic, but first dates are not always great dates.

As the night went on, however, things started to get a little more fun.  Fluttershy had a few more appletinis, as well as a tequila.  She began to seem more and more flirtatious and open, and it made the night a little more fun.  She began to laugh at everything and her face became more flushed.

In time, she decided to get up and take the microphone for herself.  Mac just watched her and smiled, eagerly waiting to see what was about to happen.  She requested an older song from a stallion who was a jazz musician in Canterlot many decades ago.

As the music began, she started to quietly sing the first few lines.  She looked around to see all the ponies eagerly watching her sing.  Her date was eagerly gazing at her.

She continued to sing the next few lines with her majestic voice.  Her confidence grew as the ponies in the room continued to watch her.  She came over and continued singing right in front of her date, eventually leaning on the table over him.  She momentarily paused to take a swig of Big Mac's drink and then finished the song, swinging her mane and screaming out "Woooo!"

The yellow and usually shy pegasus giggled as she made her way back to her seat beside her date.  "How'd I do, sweetie?" she asked the red stallion.  For a shy pegasus, she really seemed to open up after a few drinks.

"Great," he replied.  The two of them had a few more drinks each.  Everything seemed more and more funny between the two of them.

"Hey... *Hiccup* Hey... Hey Big Mac... Wa-wanna see my cutie mark?" Fluttershy flirtatiously asked.

"Eeyup," he responded with a laugh.

That was when the manager of the bar, a stallion earth pony, came up to them and kindly said, "Hey, I think you two have had enough to drink for tonight.  Do you need me to help you leave?"  He asked them to leave in the kindest way possible, because he knew they weren't a threat to others.  The couple left without a fuss, and they stumbled their way back to Fluttershy's cottage.

The birds that stayed for the winter started to chirp in the morning, and their sound woke up Big Macintosh.  He slowly opened his eyes, realising that he was not in his own bedroom.  He looked to his left to see the yellow mare with pink bed head with her eyes closed beside him.  She slowly opened her eyes with a smile.  "Hey," she said to him.  Her smile and her bedroom eyes quickly became a look of shock and a straight mouth.  "Um... Mac... did we..?" she tried to ask him.

Macintosh lifted the blanket and looked in, and then looked over to see their clothes on the floor.  "Eeyup."

They both stared at the ceiling while they thought about what they did the night before.  "Um… Oh goodness.  I'm sorry, Mac.  I'm not really like that usually.  I guess I had a little too much to drink," Fluttershy apologized.

"Don't be sorry, Fluttershy.  I had a good time.  I can't wait for our second date," he replied.

The next few months went by a little slower.  They went on dates three or four times a week, but they made the commitment to stay away from alcohol.  The two of them became closer and closer as a couple, and being together made them more outgoing towards other ponies.

On one clear and warm mid-spring evening, a few months after they started dating, Big Mac asked Fluttershy out on a quiet date at Sweet Apple Acres.  What they were going to do was not known to Fluttershy.  They didn't have any 'accidents' since that first night they spent together, so it probably wasn't anything like that.

Fluttershy and Big Macintosh did not even wear any clothing this time, setting the tone for what seemed to be just a normal night.  Fluttershy met Big Macintosh under the largest tree at the farm.  The night sky was beautiful and full of many stars.  The couple leaned up and cuddled against each other while lying on their backs in order to look at the stars.

The two of them casually talked about many different things.  They spoke about current world events and what the future held for the two of them. Things were going very well for them, and they seemed like a natural fit for each other.

But as the night went on, Fluttershy went quiet as she looked at the beautiful night sky.  Big Macintosh leaned up for a second, and bent around the tree.  Fluttershy didn't even notice that he had gotten up because of the beauty of the night sky.

However, something caught her eye and she looked over to see Big Macintosh holding a light brown acoustic guitar in his hooves.

"Now, Fluttershy, remember something," he told her.  "I've never sang in public before, but I'm willing to give it a try for you."

She started at him with open eyes.  The light from the full moon and the stars made everything very visible around then.

Big Macintosh started to play the acoustic guitar.  The chords he played sounded very familiar to Fluttershy.  After he opened his mouth and began to sing, Fluttershy recognized the song to be an older song by Coltplay.  Yellow, to be exact.  The female pegasus couldn't help but smile as she instantly thought of the lyrics of the song.  They represented all the things that the big red stallion felt for the mare.

However, to Fluttershy's surprise, Big Mac actually began to sing the lyrics to the song.  His singing voice was a little higher than his normal speaking voice.  It wasn't really fitting to the song he was singing, but it was sweet.  It was coming from a stallion who rarely showed any emotion, and rarely said anything other than a "eeyup" or a "nope."   

Fluttershy remembered listening a while ago to this rock love song, and she loved it.  Having her coltfriend play it for her was extra special.  He was able to put away his shyness for her, as she was able to do for him.

As he played the acoustic song, Fluttershy began to have a few tears of happiness.

As he finished singing and playing, he let out a final strum of a chord to finish the song that he had practiced at home for a while.  Fluttershy blushed in response, but then lifted up her head and smiled from ear to ear.

Between the starry night, and having the colt of her dreams play guitar and sing for her, she had streaming tears of joy.  'How could this night get any better?' she thought to herself.

"Mac, that was beautiful.  I can't believe you learned that song for me.  I love you," she said to him.

The stallion put down the guitar beside him, and reached behind him to pull out a ring box.  Fluttershy made the most shockingly happy face she had ever made since they started dating.

"I love you too, Fluttershy," Big Mac said while opening the box, revealing a small diamond ring.  It was all he could afford, but it still was enough to make the mare clop her hooves in excitement.  "And that is why I ask you: will you marry me?"

She let out a few staggered breaths and grabbed the ring, putting it around her hoof. "Yes, yes!" she yelled out excitedly.  She leaned in and wrapped her forelegs around him, and gave him a peck on the lips.


--------------------------------------


"..So that was the story of how Big Mac and I got engaged.  It's not fantastic, but that's how it worked out," Fluttershy concluded as Rainbow took another sip of her tea.

"Fluttershy, that was beautiful.  It was actually a touching story.  I can't believe he sang for you!  I'm so jealous," Rainbow said truthfully.

"Oh, it was definitely beautiful," Fluttershy said while smiling and closing her eyes, which was a certain mannerism of hers.  "It was the best moment of my whole life."

"Hey," Rainbow said while changing the subject.  "I'm kinda craving some pasta with cheese.  Do you have any?"

"Um, no, I don't think so," Fluttershy responded.

"No worries, I'll see if I can stop by somewhere to eat on the way home."
> Chapter 16: A Special Surprise
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	The next few weeks went by very quietly.  It was now nearly two months since Rainbow and Soarin parted, with one month to go until he came back from war.  Dash was able to enjoy many fun times with her friends in Ponyville.  It was like she never left in the first place.  The couple sent letters to each other every few days.  Soarin’s main job in Saddle Arabia was to deliver weapons and goods to the ponies fighting in the trenches and on the battlefield.  Because that was his job, Rainbow felt comfortable waiting for him.

However, her health seemed to be worse in Ponyville than in Cloudsdale, and the reason to her was unknown.  She suffered headaches, nausea, and dizziness, and this led her to have mood swings due to not feeling good most of the time.  But a few other symptoms pointed in the direction of her not being sick at all.  She had unusual cravings and appeared to have gained some weight; if those two symptoms were related was unknown.

On this early autumn day, the leaves were just starting to change colour.  The light breeze was pleasant compared to the scorching hot sun that reigned over the whole summer.  Rainbow was still staying at Twilight’s house, and she was about to use the bathroom.  Looking in the mirror, she noticed that she was looking chubbier than usual.  She let out a light sigh at looking at her image and remembering what she used to look like just a little while ago.  Was she really just letting herself go?

She went up to Twilight, who was reading the newspaper while sitting and drinking a coffee at the table.  “Hey Twi, am I getting fatter?” Rainbow asked the unicorn.

Twilight blushed because she didn’t want to answer that question truthfully.  “I don’t know, Rainbow.  Do you feel like you’ve gotten fatter?”

“Well, yeah,” the pegasus answered.  “I’ve had weird cravings and I’ve just given in to them.”

Something then hit Twilight, not literally, of course.  Twilight remembered all of the symptoms that Rainbow had been showing and it finally became clear to her what was going on.  “I think we should bring you to the doctor,” Twilight suggested.

“Why?  They won’t help me lose weight,” Rainbow remarked.  “They’ll just tell me I’m fat, I’ll be sad, and I’ll come back to eat chocolate to cure my sadness.  Then Soarin will come back and see the new me, and he’ll be turned off and leave.”

“Rainbow!  Don’t think like that,” Twilight responded.  “We can just take you to the doctors to do a few tests.  It couldn’t hurt to find out.”

Rainbow Dash agreed to go for some tests.  She had no idea what Twilight had in mind, but Twilight knew exactly what she was doing.  They arrived at the Ponyville Hospital, and after a long wait, they were finally able to see the doctor.  The doctor came in.  Rainbow Dash recognised him to be the same stallion who cared for her when she broke her wing; back in the days before she knew of the wonders of Daring Do.

“Hello, Rainbow Dash,” the doctor said while looking at a clipboard.  “It looks like your wing has healed greatly.  What seems to be the problem?”

Rainbow was about to open her mouth, but Twilight interrupted, saying, “Rainbow has been feeling self-conscious about her weight, so I brought her here to do a few tests.”  Twilight winked at the doctor, who understood completely what they were here for.  Rainbow was still unaware what was going on.

“Okay, Miss Dash, we’ll you into a different room and preform a few tests.  That may tell us about your increase in weight,” the doctor said while leading her into a room.

After the tests were done, Rainbow waited on the stool in the doctor’s office for the results.  Twilight was certain that her inklings were right.  The doctor came back, and he informed her, “Well, Rainbow, it appears that we know why you have gained weight.”

“Yeah, it’s because I’m a fatty-fat-fat who can’t control her eating,” she replied while looking down.

“Not at all,” the doctor answered.

“Then what is it?” Rainbow asked in reply.  She was now quite intrigued to hear the answer.

“You’re pregnant.”


--------------------------------------


“…Rainbow?  Are you okay?” Twilight asked as Rainbow slowly opened her eyes.  She fainted and fell off the stool and on her back on the floor.

“Yeah, I’m okay,” she answered.  “I just had a weird dream that I was at the doctors and I was told that I was pregnant.”

“That wasn’t a dream,” the doctor informed her.

“Mother of Celestia,” Rainbow replied.

“That would explain your symptoms of feeling ill as well as your unusual cravings and weight gain.  So you need not worry!  You aren’t fat; you just have a bundle of joy on the way,” the doctor explained.

Rainbow and Twilight thanked the doctor of his help.  Rainbow was not disappointed at the news; she was just more shocked than anything else.

As the two of them returned to the treehouse library, Twilight asked her newly pregnant friend, “So, are you going to tell Soarin?  You usually tell him everything!”

“I don’t know if I should yet,” she replied.

“What?  Why would you not tell him?” Twilight asked in confusion.

“A few reasons, actually,” Rainbow answered.  “We never actually talked about having any foals; it never came up.  I don’t even know if we are ready as a couple to deal with this.  I also don’t want to tell him just in case he really doesn’t want to have any foals yet.  I don’t want to write a letter to him telling him, and then he dumps me and I never see him again.  I feel that waiting until he comes back is the best way of telling him.”

Twilight shrugged.  “Well, if you say so.  If you think that’s the best way, I won’t argue it.”

The next step, however, was telling their four other friends about the special surprise.  They called Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie Pie and Fluttershy over to the library for the announcement.

“What is the special occasion?” Applejack asked.  “Lately every time we are invited here Rainbow has a big announcement or something to show us.”

“Darling… have you gained weight?” Rarity asked in the nicest way possible.

“That’s actually why you ladies are here tonight,” Rainbow said while pacing around the main room.  She stopped in place and looked at the four other friends.  “I’m pregnant.”

The other mares had mixed replies due to being unsure of how Rainbow herself felt about the matter.  Pinkie Pie was the only one who was really excited.  “Oh I’m so happy Dashie,” she yelled while coming over to hug the pegasus.  “I’m going to be an auntie!  Or will I be an uncle?  I guess I’ll have to wait and find out if it’s a filly or a colt to know.”

The other mares chuckled at Pinkie Pie’s adorable ignorance.  Rarity corrected the pink pony, “Sweetheart, you will be an aunt no matter what the foal is.”

“That means it’s going to be a filly?” Pinkie asked.

“No!”  Rainbow yelled out and then laughed.  “We don’t know yet!  But you’re a mare, therefore you’ll be an aunt.  That’s how it works.”  Rainbow didn’t care that Pinkie wasn’t biologically related to her.  They were all like sisters anyway.

“Soarin is going to be so excited,” Fluttershy said.

“Yeah, Rainbow, shouldn’t you write a letter to him?” Twilight asked hintingly.

When Rainbow didn’t quite answer in return, Rarity said, “Darling, you simply must tell him!”

“I reckon that he would love to know what he’d be coming home to,” Applejack added.

“Ugh!  Okay, fine,” Rainbow said after her friends wore her down.  “Spike, grab a letter.”

“Yes ma’am,” Spike said while grabbing a pen and paper.”

“Okay, ladies, what do I write?” Rainbow asked.

“Anything that’s in your heart,” Rarity answered.

“Okay, then,” Rainbow replied.  “‘Dear, Soarin.  I am afraid to tell you something important, because it will change our lives forever.’  Ugh, what now?”

“That’s fine so far, sugarcube,” Applejack said.  “Try to make it sweet and get the point across.”

“All right.  ‘It’s really hard for me to tell this to you, because I am not sure how you will take the news: I’m pregnant.  Just in case you are wondering: yes, you are the father.  You would be the only one.  I’m sorry that I am telling you through letter, but my friends told me that you needed to know as soon as possible; and they were right.  Please write back as soon as you can.  I miss you.  I love you.  Rainbow Dash.’  How was that?”

“That was perfect,” Fluttershy responded.

Twilight added, “Yes, that was fine.  It got the point across in a nice and simple way.  Now to just await his reply.”

The mares waited and waited for his reply that night.  They played games to stall time, they tried to recall funny stories from their pasts, and Rainbow told a scary story about the Slendermane.  However, they waited and waited and waited, but no reply ever came…
> Chapter 17: Death Will Never Conquer
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	Soarin readied himself for his most important day in the battlefield.  He was promoted and was given his own troop, with the mission of liberating a fortress where there were Equestrian prisoners of war.

Soarin displayed great abilities and attitude during his first two months serving in Saddle Arabia.  His job was initially just to bring supplies to the ponies down below.  However, the war raged on, and with many Equestrian ponies perishing in the fields, Soarin was needed immediately in the battlefield.

The Wonderbolt put on his camouflage outfit and gathered his supplies for battle, including a rifle, a sword, a water bottle, as well as some first aid equipment that could fit in his pockets.  Just before he was about to leave, he noticed a letter fall from underneath all of the things he had initially piled on the bed.  It was time for him to go, but upon seeing that the letter was from his love, he needed to read it.

As he read it, his face instantly went from a smile to a serious glare.  'I'm going to be a father,' he contemplated in his mind.  "I'm going to be a father," he repeated out loud to make sure that it was indeed real life, and not just fantasy.  He had to wipe a proud tear from his eye.  He left the letter on his bed and left for his first day in the middle of the action.


--------------------------------------


Rainbow woke up the next morning, hoping desperately to see a reply from her fiancé.  However, no letter in response awaited her.  This began to concern her a little.  Her biggest fear when sending the letter to him in the first place was the risk that he would not want a foal, and that would result in him never coming back.

Rainbow's emotions were as strong as her cravings on this day.  What she really craved at this time was somepony to hug and to hold.  But she was alone in the upper room of Twilight's library.  She was only alone with her thoughts, and sometimes one's own mind can be their worst enemy.

Rainbow rested her head on her front hooves as she laid down on the spare bed she was sleeping on while staying at Twilight's house.  A single tear on her face fell as her mind abused her.  You're worthless. Nopony would ever want you.  Soarin probably left you for Spitfire   "Shut up, shut up!" she yelled as she covered her head with her hooves.  She just wanted her brain to shut down completely, but her worries were just too strong to ignore.  Anything could have happened, but she only feared the worst.


--------------------------------------


Soarin took to the battlefield, leading his troop towards a Saddle Arabian fortress, where they were holding many prisoners of war.  Do it for Dashie and the baby, Soarin kept reminding himself as he kept walking with the soldiers beside him across the desert plains.  The sand blew in the wind and the sun scorched on them as they continued to march on.

As they approached the fortress, the Arabian ponies noticed the large troop coming towards them, and they readied their weapons.  They set up a line of shooters with machine guns, who held their fire until the right time.

Bravely, Soarin led the troop closer and closer to the fortress, hoping to release the Equestrian soldiers being held captive.

"Get ready to fire," the leader of the fortress told his troop on the rooftop.

"Get ready for hell, stallions," Soarin told his soldiers.

As they made their way within a few hundred metres of the fortress, Soarin could see the Arabian commander raise his hoof, signalling his soldiers to fire.

"Alright, this is it... charge!" Soarin commanded.  His troop ran in towards the fortress, with bullets all aimed towards them.  As a large group, individually they had a good chance at survival, and as a group they had an even better chance of liberating the prisoners.  Equestria had been successful in other battles and had greatly reduced the enemy army.

As they ran towards the fortress, Soarin looked left and right, seeing members of his troop falling by his sides every second.  He had tears of fear as he continued to run towards the fortress.

"Throw the grenades," he yelled to his soldiers as they came within throwing distance.  Five soldiers with him pulled the pins and threw their grenades at the roof of the fortress. Three of the grenades made it, blowing on the roof, striking the Arabian ponies that were shooting at them.  Soarin cringed at the sight of it, but he had to move on.  He didn't know who was trapped inside the fortress, but he knew that each pony in there had a story of their own.  They needed saving.


--------------------------------------


Rainbow could hardly take the thoughts in her head anymore.  She turned over on her back and looked towards the ceiling, holding her hooves against the top of her head.

Soarin is never going to come back.  Nopony will ever want you again.

Rainbow squeezed her hooves even tighter against her head, hoping to stop the thoughts.

Give up, he's never coming back.

"Stop it!  Please, stop it!" Rainbow yelled out at the top of her lungs while dragging her hooves across her face.


--------------------------------------


Soarin made it into the fortress while the others from his troop took care of the Arabian soldiers around the perimeter of the building.  Soarin and two others made their way deep into the basement where the prisoners of war were being held.  A couple of Arabian guards charged towards them, and the two ponies with Soarin used their rifles and shot them both through the chests.

The three Equestrian soldiers made their way to the final hallway where the door to the dungeon was, there was one Arabian stallion standing in their way with a rifle of his own.  Soarin ran towards him, ready to strike if necessary.

Soarin held his gun as he approached the Arabian stallion. Soarin pointed the gun straight at his face.  "It's over, stand down or perish," Soarin commanded.

The stallion at the end of the gun fell down to his knees.  "Please, I beg you, spare me," he pleaded.

"Move away from the door," Soarin commanded.  "Or I'll shoot."

The Arabian soldier put his hooves together and pleaded to be let go once again.  However, he did not move away from the door.  Soarin did not feel the urge to trust him enough to let him go.  He pointed the rifle right towards the other stallion's face and prepared to fire.

"Please!  I beg you!  I have a wife and a daughter," the pony begged from his knees.  Soarin lowered his gun and took a step back.  He had a sudden rush of memories come back to his mind of him and Dashie.  He remembered the letter that he received that morning.  He remembered the fact that he was going to be a father.  He also remembered the promise he made on Violet Hill, where he told his love that he wouldn't kill anypony.

The change in his emotion and the rush of memories to his head made him lose his concentration just for a second, but that second was enough time for the Arabian pony to kick Soarin, who fell on his back.  From his back, he looked behind him to see where his two soldiers were, only to discover that they had been shot by Arabian ponies coming from the other end of the hallway.

The pony that he had spared was now grinning proudly as he held his own gun towards Soarin, who lost his concentration.  He chuckled and said, "You should have taken the shot.  Now you will die for your compassion."

Soarin looked into the barrel of the rifle pointed towards him.  He looked behind him once again to see the opposing soldiers right behind him.  There was nowhere to go, and no hope left.  He knew his fate now.  He slowly closed his eyes, waiting for the inevitable.

He made sure that his final thought was of his love, Rainbow Dash.  He remembered the first time he was able to speak to her at the Grand Galloping Gala.  He remembered the first time he danced with her at the Royal Wedding.  He remembered how his life changed forever the day he started training her.  He remembered their first kiss, as well as when she accepted his proposal just before he left.  And finally, he thought of the foal that he would never be able to see.

He held his final breath as the trigger was pulled.


--------------------------------------


"I can't live like this anymore.  Please, stop," Rainbow pleaded out loud with her mind as it continued to harass her with self-deprecating thoughts, as well as fearful thoughts of what could have happened to her coltfriend for not replying to her letter.  It had been hours, but her worries still continued into the afternoon.  She didn't even throughout the day.

Twilight heard the mare talking to herself, so she decided to come upstairs and try to comfort her.  Twilight sat down on the bed beside Rainbow, who looked like a complete disaster.  Rainbow's mane was all over the place due to her using her hooves to try and take her horrible thoughts away.

The unicorn leaned over towards her and began to stroke her mane with her hoof.  She said to comfort the mare, "Everything is going to be okay."

Twilight stayed by Rainbow's side for a long time, sitting beside her for comfort.  It was one of the most difficult times Rainbow had ever gone through.  Not hearing back from Soarin was torture for her, and it triggered all of the negative thoughts.  The thoughts from her mind caused her to cry a number of times through the day due to stress, and Twilight was there the whole time for her.

Twilight fell asleep at Rainbow's side.  Eventually, Rainbow fell asleep as well. 

The next morning, Rainbow forced herself to get up and out of bed.  Staying as a vegetable for a day was bad enough, but she couldn't allow it to happen for two straight days.  She slowly dragged her hooves to walk over to the breakfast table, where Twilight was once again kind enough to make something to eat.

There was a knock at the door, however, and Twilight asked if Rainbow could get it for her.  Rainbow agreed, and she went to the door, not caring that her mane was completely messed up and she looked completely sleep-deprived. 

Rainbow opened the door, and she was shocked and saddened at the same time to see who was there.  She held her hoof up to her mouth as she looked Spitfire in the eyes.  At first, Rainbow thought quickly that Spitfire was here to yell at her for the way she left the Wonderbolts, but upon seeing that there was another stallion in a suit beside her, Rainbow feared that this encounter was for a reason much worse.

"H-hi Spitfire.  What brings you here?" Rainbow asked, feeling a deep fear that she never felt before.

Spitfire didn't say anything in reply, she just leaned in as fast as she could and gave Rainbow a massive hug.  After Spitfire let go, she took a step back, and said, "I'm really sorry to inform you that Soarin has been shot.  The bullet went into his chest, and he is barely alive.  We found him on the floor inside the fortress he was assigned to storm." Spitfire had to wipe a tear from her eyes, and she sniffled, causing her next words to come across much slower.  "He... h-h-he might n-not have much time.  He... he is under our care at one of our bases.  He... he said he needs to see you one last time before he goes."

Rainbow's heart sank and her stomach felt as hard as a rock. It was like she had just been stabbed with the force of a hundred knives.  Twilight slowly walked behind Rainbow to see what happened.

Rainbow began to cry unbearably at the news.  Her sniffles made her breathing become short and staggered, causing her to nearly hyperventilate.  "A-are... are you... I can't say anything."  Rainbow put her face into her hooves as she let out many loud cries.  Spitfire and Twilight allowed Rainbow to let out her most passionate tears.  After the initial shock passed, Rainbow was able to ask Spitfire, "Am... am I allowed to see him?  Is it safe?"

"Of course you are, and yes.  I'll be with you and we'll have protection.  We can leave as soon as you're ready," Spitfire informed her.

Rainbow didn't care at she looked at this point.  She had no clothes on and her mane was all over the place, but she had more important matters to attend to.  Twilight gave Rainbow a hug as the pegasus left the library to go with Spitfire over to Saddle Arabia.

Upon coming outside, Rainbow saw that there was a chariot with four white royal guard stallions ready to pull it.  Rainbow sat down in the chariot, and leaned her head on her forelega and on the side wall.  Spitfire sat down beside Rainbow, and the stallions took to flight. Rainbow looked down to see Twilight smiling back to her.  The purple unicorn had a tear in her eyes, but her smile was one put on to reassure Rainbow that everything was going to be alright, even though Twilight didn't even know herself if everything truly would be.

Rainbow remained silent the whole ride across the ocean to Saddle Arabia.  It took hours, but it didn't matter to the blue pegasus.  All she cared about was being able to see her love one final time.  She didn't even know if he would be alive by the time she got there, but she hoped for the best.

As the chariot landed in front of the small building in the Equestrian settlement where Soarin was being held, Rainbow's nerves hit a whole new level.  It would be hard for her to even describe the feelings she felt as she stepped out on the sand in front of the building.  She didn't know what the true condition of Soarin was.  Her stomach and her heart ached with worry as they made their way in.

Dash went through the door, leading into the only room of the temporary building.  It was very small, only big enough for a few empty hospital beds.  But they were all empty, except for one.  There he was, her fiancé, lying in a bed with the lone female doctor and a heart monitor beeping very slowly.

Rainbow let out a few staggered breaths as she slowly walked over to Soarin's side.  The blanket he had on covered his whole body up to his neck.

"It's truly amazing that he has survived this long with a shot to the chest," the female doctor told her.  "He should have been dead in seconds, but when we found him, he said he needed to live long enough to see you one final time."

Rainbow reached her hoof forward and slowly and softly stroked Soarin's mane.  He slowly opened his eyes and looked over at his love.

"D-Dashie.  I can't... I can't believe you made it," he slowly said to her.

Rainbow smiled at him with heavily watered eyes.  "I have nowhere else I want to be right now."  She continued to slowly stroke his mane.

"I... I g-got your letter.  I'm... I'm so happy that I-I'm g-going to be a father," he said while staring her in her eyes.  "Th-that was the o-only thing that k-kept me going."

Rainbow leaned her head down on Soarin's chest, which caused him to quietly wince in pain.  "Oh... I'm so sorry," Rainbow apologized for the pain she cause him right there.  "I'm sorry... I'm sorry for everything."

"Wh-what are you s-sorry a-about, Dashie?" Soarin asked.  "You... you have n-nothing to s-sorry about."

"I'm sorry that I didn't stop you from going to war," she replied.  She had a single tear fall from her left eye and down her cheek.  "I should have not let you go."

"Hey Dashie."

"Y-yes?"

"I... I kept my promise.  I... I d-didn't kill anypony."

Rainbow let out a smile and a very soft chuckle as her eyes became more watery.  "I'm so proud of you," she replied.

"D-do you know w-what our f-foal will be?" he asked her, wondering if it was to be a filly or a colt.

"I... I don't know yet," she replied.

"N-no matter.  I know y-you'll do a great job raising it on y-your own."  Soarin also had a tear fall from his eye and down his cheek.

Rainbow wiped his tear from his face.  "I know I can do it alone... But I don't want to... I want you there."

"B-but I can't b-be there, Dashie.  I'm going to g-go home soon," he said as he started to fade.

"Please... please... please don't say that," Rainbow begged him.

Soarin slowly sniffled a few times.  "I'm sorry... I-I'm sorry I won't be there for you," he apologized.  "Just... just do... do one t-thing for me," he said as his speech began to get slower.

"Anything, my love."

"A-always b-believe in yourself, l-like I believe in you.  You'll be fine.  You'll be a great mother"

Rainbow's tears came pouring out of both eyes now.  "I... I promise.  I'll always believe in myself."

"T-thanks.  I-I'm sorry... I have to go now... I'm going to go home, Dashie.  I'm going to... to go where I... where I will be at peace."

"I love you Soarin," Rainbow said as she leaned closer to him.  She could hardly see anymore as the tears built up in her eyes.  Soarin stared back at her with just as much sadness as she had.  He knew his time was up, and his dream was done.

"I... I love you too, Dashie," he said with his final breaths.  He stared into Rainbow's majestic magenta eyes as his heart rate diminished, until it finally stopped altogether.  He leaned his head to the side and closed his green eyes for the final time. He was gone.  He was gone, and out of her life forever.

Rainbow closed her eyes, now sobbing uncontrollably.  She leaned her face down on Soarin's chest.  She could feel the wound from on top of the blanket.  But it didn't hurt Soarin anymore.  Soarin felt no more pain.  His suffering was over.  Rainbow grabbed his hoof with her own in one final hopefully attempt that she would feel him hold her back.  But he didn't.  She held his lifeless hoof in her own until she could no longer feel the warmth of his body.

Soarin held on long enough to be able to see Rainbow one final time.  If it wasn't for her, he probably would have died with nothing left to care for.  She was his new dream in life, and his dream was gone along with him.

She continued to lay her head on his chest, remembering the times they had together.  The time he brought her to Violet Hill for the first time.  The time that they returned when the fields were in full bloom.  The time they first kissed.  The time that he proposed to her, which was the best moment of her life.  And finally, the time that they parted, when she had to wait on the docks as Soarin's ship sailed away.

All of those were just memories now.  She would never be able to make any more with Soarin.  She looked down at her ring on her hoof.  She still did not take it off since she first put it on, and she vowed in her head there and then to never take it off for the rest of her life, or at least she would try not to.

Rainbow could now only think about what she had left.  Her parents passed away many years ago, and now her fiancé joined them. She was now left with nopony.  The only thing that gave her closure was knowing that they could no longer feel the pain that she felt now.
> Chapter 18: Comfort From Friends
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	Rainbow continued to lean her had on Soarin's chest.  He was gone, and out of her life forever.  The blue pegasus' tears were all over her face, but she didn't care. 

She looked over to Spitfire, who was in tears herself.  Spitfire really cared for Soarin, and even though she and Rainbow did not have the most pleasant experience the last time they were together, she still wouldn't wish such a thing in her worst enemy.

Rainbow knew that there really was nothing left to do.  It was over.  She now had to do the hardest thing imaginable at a time like this: move on. 

Spitfire came over to the crying mare, who lifted her head from off of Soarin's chest. 

Spitfire said to Rainbow after wiping some of her own tears, "I'm... I'm so sorry that it ended this way, Rainbow.  Is there anything I can do for you?"

"No... There's nothing you can do.  He's gone.  At least his pain is over," Rainbow concluded.

Spitfire leaned in gave Rainbow a hug, one of love and compassion.  After she broke off the hug, Spitfire informed her, "We will prepare his body for the funeral. It can take place wherever you want it to.  Is there any place that was special to Soarin?"

"I know where he would want to go to rest: Violet Hill.  That was his special place," Rainbow answered.

"I don't quite know where that is," Spitfire replied. "But we will come by Ponyville when we are prepared for the funeral.  You can show us the place then."  Rainbow sadly nodded her head up and down.  "The chariot can take you home if you want," Spitfire added.

Rainbow turned around and leaned down over Soarin one final time.  "I'm sorry, my love.  Goodbye."  She leaned in and kissed him on the cheek. She patted his body with her hoof, and with one final tear from her eyes, turned around and left to go home.

Rainbow's dream of marrying Soarin was crushed.  She would now need to find a new dream.  Raising their foal alone would be one of her new dreams, but doing it alone was never in her plans.

She looked at the heart monitor, just to make sure he was gone for real.  The line was flat, signalling that he truly was gone.  Rainbow lowered her head, stared at the ground, and left.  Her dream was finally over.  She could now return to Ponyville and begin her life anew.

What she didn't know, was that her dream could still be kept alive.  All it would take would be one single heartbeat...


--------------------------------------


Rainbow returned home that night.  It was the worst day of her entire life.  She lost her fiancé, her hero, her dream.  She got off the chariot, and with her head hung low, walked back into Twilight's house.

The room was full of many of her Ponyville friends, who were hoping for the best.  But as they saw the sadness on Rainbow's face, they knew what had happened.

Spike, Rarity, Twilight, Fluttershy, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Sweetie Belle, and Apple Bloom all looked back at her with sadness as well, knowing that the pain in her heart must have been strong.

And strong it was.  She just looked at them and didn't say anything.  Her heart hurt like she was stabbed multiple times.  But then, out of the group of ponies just looking back her, out came Scootaloo, crying her eyes out, to give Rainbow a hug.  The older filly, who was still quite shorter than Rainbow, buried her head into the bigger mare's body under her chin.

"I'm so so so so so so sorry, Rainbow Dash," Scootaloo cried out with her head still buried.

Rainbow rubbed Scootaloo's mane with her hoof and managed to crack a small smile.  The filly put her head back and looked at the mare in the eyes.  Rainbow's eyes were red from crying earlier, but they were no longer wet.

"It's okay, Scootaloo.  He's... he's in a better place now," she said, full of hope.

All of the other ponies in the room readied themselves to come up and give Rainbow words of consolation. 

First was Pinkie Pie, with her mane completely straight and down.  "I'm so sorry, Dashie.  We are all here for you, to give you a smile when you are feeling down." Pinkie rubbed her hoof on Rainbow's cheek.  Rainbow was able to smile once again in return.

Next was Applejack, who came up and removed her hat as she said, "I know that this must be the most difficult day you've ever had to go through.”  Rainbow nodded lightly with her head tilted diagonally to the side.  Applejack used both of her hooves and put them on Rainbow's cheeks, straightening her face directly square to Applejack's.  "But sugarcube, we are going to get through it together."  The two of them put their forelegs around each other for a hug.

Next was Rarity.  "Darling, you are the most brave pony out of all of us.  Remember when you saved me from falling to my death?"  Rainbow smiled and nodded proudly.  "You put me ahead of your dream of winning the Best Young Flyer competition.  Even though you ended up winning it anyway.  I don't know how I'll ever be able to repay you for that.  You are a caring, loving, and brave mare, and you are going to get through this. We'll all be here for you."  This time Rainbow was the first one to hug the other.  The comforting words from Rarity eased a little bit of the pain.

Twilight came up next.  "Rainbow, just as Rarity said, you are a brave mare.  You were the second pony I met when I came here to Ponyville.  You were there for me since day one.  The least I can do it be here for you now."

Rainbow out her hoof on Twilight's shoulder.  "And you have been here for me.  You opened up your house for me when I had nowhere to go, and for that, I thank you."  The pegasus and the unicorn hugged.

Fluttershy them came up to Rainbow.  "Rainbow... I've always been jealous of you."

"What?  Why?"

"Well to start, you were blessed with beauty.  You are the greatest flyer I've ever seen.  And you are the greatest friend I ever had the privilege of knowing.  Your bravery was one of your best qualities, and I know you will be able to get through this."

"Thanks, Fluttershy," Rainbow replied with a tear.  But it was a better kind of tear.

Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle then came up to the mare.  "We are so sorry, Rainbow," Apple Bloom said.

"I can't believe what happened to you.  I would have never thought such a thing would happen to any friend of mine," Sweetie Belle added.

Rainbow leaned down and hugged both of them, one in each arm.  After the hug, Rainbow looked at Scootaloo, who was sobbing in the corner for her hero.  "Hey squirt, come here," Rainbow said to the younger pegasus.

Scootaloo slowly walked over to Rainbow.  The orange filly swallowed her sadness and tried to smile at her hero.

"I'm sorry," Rainbow said.

"Sorry?  What could you ever be sorry for?" Scootaloo replied in confusion.

"I'm sorry about how things turned out for the two of us."  Rainbow stroked the filly's mane with her hoof.  "You were the coolest little filly I've ever known.  You were my little sister.  You had a life just mine.  You were orphaned from an even younger age than I was.  You had to grow up without your parents."

"How is that your fault?" Scootaloo asked.

"I promised you that I would be your big sister, and I failed you.  I left to follow my own dream without even thinking about how it would affect you.  I wasn't able to see you get your cutie mark, and that really hurts.  I always thought I would be the one who would help you get it."  Rainbow wiped away one final tear from the filly's eye.  "I wasn't there for you, and yet you still grew up fine.  And now that I'm going to have a foal of my own, things just won't be the same between us.  I won't be able to devote time into being your older sister, and for that I am truly sorry."

"It's okay, Rainbow.  I understand," Scootaloo replied while looking down.

"But squirt," Rainbow said while putting her hoof under the filly's chin and raising her head up.  "You are the coolest little filly that I have ever known.  You're just like me, and you have a great future.  I can't be your big sister like I wanted to be, but I'd be honoured if you could be the big sister of my foal."

Scootaloo jumped up into Rainbow's grasp to give her a hug.  "You really mean it?"

"Of course I do, Scoots," Rainbow replied while leaning her head on the filly's head.

This day was truly difficult for Rainbow Dash.  She lost someone who meant the world for her.  But the world went on, and she needed to also.  Being with her friends back in Ponyville was a start on her way to feeling better.
> Chapter 19: The Funeral
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	A few nights later Rainbow dreamt of the time that were together at Violet Hill on the day Soarin left for Saddle Arabia.  During the dream she cuddled beside him while looking out over the beautiful skyline.

However, Soarin suddenly asked her, "Rainbow, if you love me, why'd you let me go?"

"Soarin... I never wanted you to go," she replied sadly as she stared at her coltfriend, who was beginning to fade and become more and more transparent.

Rainbow cried as she reached her hooves out to touch him and hold him, but as she swung her forelegs out, they just went right through him.  She cried as he slowly faded away and eventually became invisible altogether, leaving her sobbing alone on the hill.

The sound of the birds awakened her in the morning.  Her tear-filled eyes slowly opened.  She desperately hoped that everything was just some horrible dream that she had.  But she turned over and looked at the empty side of her temporary bed in Twilight's house, and there was nopony looking back at her.  It was a sight that she needed to get used to.

She could hear the late summer breeze blowing through the leaves of the treehouse, and after a few seconds of fully waking up, accompanied with a few sighs and grunts, she remembered what day it was: it was the first of September, which was also the eighteenth anniversary of the death of her father.  It had also been four days since the passing of Soarin.  The previous three days went by in a blur because of Rainbow spending them in the comfort of her friends.

This day held much pain for her, but it was not the end of it.  She heard a knock on the door, but did not get up to open it due to hearing Twilight trot over to it.

"Oh, hello Spitfire... Is everything okay?" Rainbow heard Twilight say.  That made the pegasus get up to come downstairs and investigate.

Upon coming to the door that Twilight was holding open, Rainbow could see Spitfire standing outside.  She was clearly not looking good.  Rainbow gave a light shove to get Twilight out of the way, in order for her to get a better look at the fiery pegasus.

Rainbow could tell from Spitfire's face that all was not well.  She could also see that her visitor's mane was messed up, and she also had bruises and a slight limp.

"Oh my gosh, is everything okay?" Rainbow asked.

Spitfire was struggling to get out a few words.  "Ra-rainbow, I'm sorry to tell you..."

"What?!" Rainbow asked worriedly.  She looked behind Spitfire at the chariot she came in, only to see that there was no casket for Soarin.

"The base where we were was raided and burned down by Arabian forces," Spitfire said.  Her words seemed to come out very nervously.  "Soarin... Soarin's body was never found.  We picked up some ashes that we think are the remains of him, but we can't be quite sure.  I am really, really sorry."

Rainbow had another punch to the gut.  It was almost unreal at this point.  It was hard enough losing somepony she loved, but now she wouldn't be able to see him go into his final resting place.  It was bitterly morbid news to her.

Spitfire went back to the chariot to bring the urn over to Rainbow.  Rainbow clutched it in her hooves and lowered her head to hug it.  It just wasn't the same.

"We can still go ahead with the funeral plans," Spitfire informed her.  "It can still take place at Violet Hill."  Rainbow nodded sadly.  Spitfire came over and put her hoof on Rainbow's back and rubbed lightly for comfort.  "I'll take care of everything.  We will have a private burial only for your close family and friends.”

Rainbow smiled through the tears back to Spitfire to show her agreement.  Rainbow handed back the urn to the orange mare, who brought it with her to prepare for the funeral.  It was another hard blow to Rainbow Dash, who already felt that she had suffered enough.


--------------------------------------


Rainbow looked in the mirror to make sure she was presentable for Soarin's funeral.  She wore a black dress and a dark veil.  She sighed sadly as she figured that she looked as good as she was ever going to be in the circumstances.

Twilight, who was wearing a purple dress, came over and put her hooves on the pegasus' shoulders.

"I'm not ready to do this," Rainbow said while looking at the unicorn behind her through the mirror.

"I know, Rainbow . I'm really sorry.  We all aren't ready for this, but we'll help you get through it," Twilight responded.


--------------------------------------


Rainbow stood sadly while staring at the hole dug in front of her, just in the field beside Violet Hill.  The afternoon was upon them, but it was dark and cloudy with a light breeze.  The mare looked to her left to see Fluttershy, Big Macintosh, Applejack, Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, Rarity, Pinkie Pie, and Twilight.  Over to her right was Spitfire, Fleetfoot, and Rapidfire.  It was a small ceremony for only the closest friends.

The hole in front of her was quite small, only big enough for the urn.  It wasn't normal to bury an urn, but they already made plans to have Soarin's final resting spot be the place he loved most.  There was a table beside the hole that held the urn, as well as pictures and items that belonged to Soarin.

This was the first time that anypony other than Rainbow or Soarin had visited this special place.  Rainbow had never thought that anypony else would ever see it, but she knew that this would be the place that Soarin would have chosen as his final resting spot.

An elderly stallion was also present, and he had a black suit on.  He was the pony that Spitfire chose to give the memorial speech. 

Rainbow looked over at her friends, who all sadly smiled back at her in an attempt to put a smile on the pegasus' face.  However, she just couldn't smile.

"Good evening everypony," the elderly stallion started.  "We are here to recognize the passing of a hero, a friend, a role model, and a stallion who was a lover, not a fighter.  Soarin was a beloved stallion who was a member of the Wonderbolts.  He was a stallion that many ponies, both young and old, looked up to."

Rainbow looked over to the ponies on either side of her.  They all held their heads low and had tears of sadness.  They couldn't hide it anymore.

"Soarin passed away while on a mission to free other Equestrians who were being held captive by Saddle Arabia; a mission that sadly failed right at the end.  Soarin was able to hold on long enough to say his final goodbyes to his fiancée, Rainbow Dash."

Rainbow somehow managed a smile while looking at the ground, remembering the fact that she at least had a final chance to say goodbye to him.

"We don't know where Soarin is now, but we know for sure that he is in a better place; a place with no pain and suffering.  He doesn't have to see the war and suffering that still goes on around us.  He is at peace, and he will suffer no more.  He passes away a hero; one who never even harmed another living creature."

The elderly stallion looked around to see all of the crying faces.  "However, Soarin would not want us to be sad.  He was a brave and happy stallion who meant a lot to many ponies.  He wouldn't have wanted to be forgotten, but he also would want us to only remember him for the good times that were shared.  I'm sure all of you have had many good times together.  Would anypony like to come up and share any of those good memories?"

The first pony to step up was Rapidfire.  He went over to the table and looked at all of the pictures and items placed on it. One of the pictures was of him and Soarin when Soarin first became a member of the Wonderbolts.  Rapidfire said in memory of his fallen friend, "Soarin was always a happy stallion.  I have been a member of the Wonderbolts for many, many years.  When Soarin first for accepted as a member, I knew he was going to go far.  He was such a happy, young, and energetic pegasus, who was always just ecstatic to be called a Wonderbolt.  He was one of the finest flyers and performers I have ever known, and I am proud to have called you a friend." Rapidfire tapped on top of the urn.  "Goodbye, young friend."

Rapidfire went back to where he was originally standing.  Next to come up was Fleetfoot, the female pegasus who was one of the younger members of the team.  "Even though Soarin was only a year older than me, he was a great mentor for me.  He trained me well and made me into the Wonderbolt I am today.  He was always the happiest pony out of all of us.  Whenever we felt down, Soarin was always the one who remained strong.  Now we must show you that we can remain strong.  Goodbye, my friend.  You will never be forgotten."

The next mourner to approach the table was Spitfire.  "Soarin meant so much to me.  We dated for a few months, and even though things did not work out between us, we still remained as close friends.  Even though I was the pony who had the privilege of becoming the captain of the team, Soarin was always happy to be my number two.  Soarin was actually the stronger one of the two of us, but he was willing to show his emotions to help his friends.  When we were happy, he was happy with us.  At times when I was sad, Soarin cried with me.  He was the best friend I have ever had, and I will truly miss him."  Spitfire walked over to the urn. "I never thought I would see you like this.  I always thought I would be the one to go before you would.  I promise you, though, we will win the war.  We will win it for you."   Spitfire had a tear drop from her eye, and she sniffled.  "Goodbye... I will never forget you.  You meant the world to me." 

Spitfire slowly walked back towards the others.  Rainbow was able to give her a hug for comfort.  Rainbow was previously the one who needed all the comfort, but this time Spitfire needed a little bit too.

The next pony to go up was a pony who didn't know much about Soarin, but knew a whole lot about Rainbow Dash.  That pony was Fluttershy.  The yellow pegasus walked up to the table to look at the items and pictures. She saw one picture of Rainbow and Soarin hugging with their eyes closed.  Rainbow leaned her head into the stallion's chest.  Fluttershy could not help but smile with her watery eyes.

"Um... I can't say that I knew Soarin very well.  We never... we never really spent any time together, but I know about Soarin through Rainbow, my best friend.  But- but I do know that Soarin was a wonderful stallion who meant the world to Rainbow.  When Rainbow came back to Ponyville while Soarin was at war, all she would talk about was Soarin.  He made her truly happy, and it hurts like a knife inside me when I look at Rainbow's sad face. I can't imagine the pain she feels right now.  All... all I can say is that we are here for you, and Soarin's legacy will live on through you and your foal.  I love you, Rainbow, and I am truly sorry for your loss."

Fluttershy, who was now crying quite hard, ran up to Rainbow to hug her.  After the hug broke off, Fluttershy went back to the place she stood in line with the others.

"Does anypony else have something to say?" the elderly stallion asked.  After looking out at all the sad faces, and upon seeing that nopony else was stepping up, he invited Rainbow to come up to speak.

She slowly walked up to the table, looking at all of the pictures.  She could see Soarin as a colt with his parents.  Soarin never did tell Rainbow what happened to them, and now she'll never know.  Soarin was the cutest little colt she had ever seen, and that gave her a small smile.  But that smile quickly changed.  Her mouth began to tremble as she saw the pictures of the two of them together.  She couldn't look at them any longer.  She had to close her eyes and turn away to look at her friends.

After sighing, she began to speak.  "Soarin was everything to me.  He was my hero, my trainer, my best friend."  She looked down at the engagement ring on her hoof.  "He was also going to be my husband."

She dug deep into her mind to remember her fondest memories with him.  "The first time I really talked to him was a few years ago at the Grand Galloping Gala.  I saved his pie from falling to its death."  She chuckled a little, and so did the others listening to her. 

"We instantly became friends after he started to train me.  After we had gotten closer, he took me here.  This is Violet Hill," she said while pointing to the tree.  "This was Soarin's special place; a place where he could just sit alone to think and feel better.  He didn't show anypony this place, until he met me.  This was where we first kissed, this was where he proposed to me, and this was where I knew in my heart that he was the one."

She closed her eyes and sniffled.  She was about to cry, but she knew she needed to remain strong.  She sucked up her tears to get a few final words out.  "Soarin was my world, and he will never be forgotten.  I was privileged to be able to spend his final moments together.  He passed on while I was holding him.  The only thing that will keep me going is knowing that he does not feel pain anymore.  He can't feel the pain that I feel right now, and that's okay with me.  I know I will be able to get through this.  It will be hard living the rest of my life without him, but..."

Rainbow couldn't finish her sentence.  The tears finally came pouring out one final time. "I... I love you.  I will never forget you... I will never be able to love anypony else...  Goodbye, my love.  One day I will join you in peace."

Just then a few drops of rain began to fall.  The rain slowly became more constant. Rainbow looked to the sky.  It was as if Soarin was crying with her.  She cried hard enough to nearly hyperventilate.  "Please... please promise me just one thing...  No matter where you are now, if you can see me and hear me, please- don't ever forget me.  I felt so alone after I left Ponyville to become a Wonderbolt, and now I'm left alone again.  Just, please... don't forget me, because I-I'll never forget you."

She was about to put her head down into her front hooves, but she was stopped by Scootaloo, who ran over to give her a hug for comfort.  All of her other friends followed, and gave her a group hug so that she could feel strong love once again.

The time had finally come to let Soarin rest.  The elderly pony grabbed the urn and lowered it into the hole.  Rapidfire and Big Macintosh assisted in shovelling the dirt over to fill in the whole.

As the final scoop of dirt was put over the hole, Rainbow let out her final tear.  He was gone, and it was time for her to stop crying.  She tried her best to suck up her sadness.

She read the tombstone, which said, "Here lies Soarin: hero, friend, and father.  Rest in peace."


--------------------------------------


After everypony had comforted and consoled each other, only Rainbow remained.  The sky was now only full of light grey clouds, and the rain had stopped.  She stood and stared towards the tombstone.

"I know I've already said goodbye to you," she said to the tombstone.  "But I just can't...  I just can't imagine that you're gone.  It still feels like a nightmare, but no matter how hard I try to wake up, I can't.  This is real, and it's not fair.  You had so much more to give; so much life left to live."

She approached the tombstone and put her hoof on it.  "You were the best pony I've ever known.  I felt so alone before I met you, and I owe you so much."

She tapped the tombstone one final time and turned around after sniffling.  She began to walk away, but had one final thing to say.  "Please, there's just one more thing...  One more thing...  One more miracle, Soarin, for me...  Don't be… dead.   Please, just for me.  Please, stop... this.  For me.  For your love.  For Dashie."

She didn't want to cry anymore.  She was finally done crying.  She now had to live her life without him.  She turned around to go back home, leaving her former hopes and dreams lying in a hole at Violet Hill.
> Chapter 20: Optimism
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	The next morning Rainbow awoke to the sound of the birds chirping outside.  Her blurry and tired eyes got adjusted to the morning light as she stared at the wooden ceiling for a few seconds.  She turned over to see Soarin, who usually slept to the left of her.

But when she looked, there was nopony looking back at her.  That's when the sadness of the day prior came back to her, crushing any hopes she had of having a good day.

She looked at the ceiling once again and sighed.  She could feel a few tears about to come from her eyes, but she shut them to not allow the tears to escape. Rainbow was done crying.  She was a strong mare, and crying would just make things worse.  What she needed to do was go forward with a little bit of optimism.

Twilight was once again making breakfast for her.  The unicorn had proven to be a very caring and hospitable friend at this sad time for the pegasus.

Rainbow dragged her legs straight to the table.  She didn't go and look in the mirror to see how she looked, because she truly didn't care at this point.

"Good morning, Rainbow Dash," Twilight said while Rainbow sat down on the chair at the table.  The pegasus just stared downwards.

Twilight placed a plate of hash browns as well as a pancake with syrup and butter on it.  The unicorn also came over and stroked her hoof through Rainbow's messy mane to try and say that everything was going to be okay. 

Rainbow had no reply though.  She couldn't manage to smile back. She tried her best to eat, but the food was just tasteless to her.  That was nothing against Twilight's cooking; it was Rainbow's emotional state.  With Soarin gone, she just had no purpose in life anymore.

After trying her best, Rainbow was able to eat almost every bite of her breakfast. She didn't have any tears in her eyes.  She was dead on the inside; too dead to even cry; too dead for any emotion at all at this time.

"Twilight... what do I do now?" Rainbow asked.  "I feel like I have nothing left to hope for.  I can't just stay here forever.  I need something- something to cheer me up.  But I just don't know what would."

Twilight pushed a chair up right against Rainbow's.  She sat down on the chair, and facing Rainbow, she reached her forelegs around the pegasus and held her tightly. "Rainbow, I don't know what will help you at this terrible time.  But if you think of anything you need, I'll be here for you."

Twilight let go of Rainbow and looked her straight in the eyes.

"I just feel like there is nopony who can relate to the sadness I feel right now.  I lost my parents, and I lost the only stallion I ever loved.  I just... I need somepony who can relate with me," Rainbow said while looking both at Twilight and also at her own hooves.

"What about Scootaloo?" Twilight suggested.  "Scootaloo also lost her parents, and she lost you too."

"What do you mean by that?" Rainbow asked while her head tilted to the side.

"Well, Scootaloo lost her parents as a very young filly, and she now has to live with her aunt here in Ponyville.  You were her role model, yet you couldn't always be there for her.  Maybe it would be good for both of you if you would reach out to her.  The little filly really cares about you, and she cried her eyes out upon hearing what happened."

Rainbow thought deeply for a few seconds.  Twilight was right; Scootaloo did look up to Dash.  She was the young filly's hero and big sister, yet Rainbow hadn't acted like it in recent months.

"You're right, Twilight.  I should go talk to her.  It could help me too," Rainbow replied after thinking.

Twilight put her right hoof on Rainbow's left shoulder.  "I'm proud of you, Rainbow.  You made the right decision."

Rainbow gave Twilight another hug, and prepared herself to leave for the day to go to see the young orange pegasus.  The mare flew to Scootaloo's house, which was on the other side of Ponyville.  It wasn't an extravagant house; it was just a normal wooden Ponyville abode.

Rainbow flew up to the top window where Scootaloo's bedroom was.  Looking through the window, she could see the filly just lying down on her bed with her head on her front hooves.

Rainbow knocked on the window twice.  The filly perked her head up, and the smile on her face upon seeing her hero made Rainbow feel warm inside.

"Rainbow Dash!  Come in," Scootaloo said while opening her windows.

The blue pegasus flew into the filly's room, and the two of them sat down on the bed.

"Hey, squirt, I've been thinking," Rainbow began to say.

"Yeah?!" Scootaloo replied with wide, eager eyes.

Rainbow continued, "I know back when we went camping I said that I would take you under my wing, and, well, I didn't really do that."

"But that's okay, you're just too awesome to have any time for me," Scootaloo replied while looking up at her.

"Stop it!  I am not too awesome for you!  You are just as awesome as I am, maybe even a little more so.  You've had to deal with the same hardships I had to.  In fact, you're more loyal to me than I was to you; and that says a lot, since I am the Element of Loyalty after all.  I followed my dreams and put my friendships on hold, and that wasn't fair to the ponies important to me; including you."

"Rainbow, honestly... I'm totally fine that you did that," Scootaloo replied.  Rainbow could sense a little bit of hesitation in the filly's voice though.

"Well, you shouldn't be fine with it.  I wasn't here to help you earn your cutie mark, and that really sucks.  I shoulda been the own who made you get it."  Rainbow paused for a few seconds.  "I'm really, really sorry for leaving you."

Scootaloo jumped up into Rainbow's grasp. "I accept your apology.  I'm also really sorry for everything that you went through."

Rainbow gave a light noogie to the filly with her left hoof while still holding her in her right hoof.  "Hey, how many days do you have until you have to go back to school?"

"I actually start school tomorrow," Scootaloo replied sadly.

"That still gives us enough time to do loads of things," Rainbow replied.  "Would you like to spend your final day off with me?  I really need somepony I can relate to.  It's the only way I will be able to have any happiness at this time."

Scootaloo's eyes opened as wide as they possibly could.  A whole day with her hero?  Nothing could be better!  "Of course!  Where are we gonna go?"

"It doesn't matter, as long as we go together.  Let's just go where the wind takes us."

Rainbow and Scootaloo went down the stairs and out the front door.  They looked out to the early September skyline.  They had one day to find happiness before Scootaloo had to go back to school.  They didn't decide to bring anything with them, except for a few bits, which Scootaloo kept in a small pouch she wore at her side.

Rainbow and Scootaloo spread their wings.  Rainbow rose into the sky with a few majestic flaps, and Scootaloo slowly rose with a loud buzzing sound and many flaps.  Scootaloo had to flap her wings many more times just to get up to the same height of her hero.

It was still in the morning, and Rainbow took the lead by slowly flying in a direction that was away from Ponyville.  Even though she was a few months pregnant, she still had very good wing speed.  Rainbow flapped light enough so that Scootaloo, who was buzzing as hard as she could, could fly alongside her.  Where they were going was unknown to both, but it had to be somewhere that the two of them could forget about their sadness.


--------------------------------------


As the two of them flew, they decided to go towards a place that was special for both of them.  That place was Winsome Falls, where Rainbow first vowed to take Scootaloo under her wing. 

Winsome Falls was the location of the camping trip that the two of them went on, along with Applejack, Apple Bloom, Rarity, and Sweetie Belle.

They flew over the many trees of the forest near the falls.  About half of the trees were starting to already change colour for autumn, which was a beautiful sight, but was also a sad sight, signaling that summer was coming to a close.

Rainbow was beginning to get very tired, especially since she was carrying extra weight that she normally wasn't used to.  She didn't want her tiredness to show, that six until she looked over to Scootaloo, who was sweating as panting due to having much smaller wings.

"Let's go down for a little rest," Rainbow suggested.  Scootaloo, who was sweating and panting, nodded her head in reply.  The two of them made their descent into the trees and found a clear area where they could rest.

They found a log where the two of them could sit on.  The filly wiped the sweat from her forehead as she took deep breathes.  Rainbow was also tired from the flight over.

After the two of them regained their energy, Rainbow said to Scootaloo, "So, this is where it all began.  In this forest, you became my little sister."

"Yep.  I was the happiest filly in Equestria when you grabbed me with your wing," Scootaloo replied.

"Do you wanna go for a walk?" Rainbow asked.  "It might be nice if we can hike through the trees a little.  I haven't seen much of nature in a while."  Scootaloo agreed, because she would do anything that Rainbow would want to do.

The two of them trotted through the trees, stepping on a few of the leaves that fell. As they stepped on sticks and dirt, the crunching sound was calming to the two of them.  They already had started to forget about their pain, and began to have a little bit of optimism towards the future.

The two of them continued to walk through the forest, along the river, and eventually over to the falls where Rainbow saved Scootaloo from falling to her certain death.

They stood at the end of the river, right beside the cliff, looking down towards where the waterfall leads to, which was at least thirty metres below.  The young orange pegasus looked down as she remembered when Rainbow saved her life.

Rainbow watched as Scootaloo was lost in thought.  "Hey Scoots, are you remembering what happened here?"

"Yeah, this was where you saved my life because I was too afraid to confront my fears," Scootaloo replied with a little bit of embarrassment.

Rainbow rubbed her chin with her hoof.  "Hmm... I actually remember it quite differently."

"Oh?  How so?" Scootaloo wondered.

"Well, this was where I found out I had a little sister.  This was where you confronted your fear and told me how you really felt.  That took guts," Rainbow said while giving a light punch to Scootaloo's shoulder.  The filly smiled while rubbing that shoulder with her other hoof.

"Yeah, it was hard for me to tell you that I looked up to you so much.  It felt really embarrassing."

"Yeah, I could see how you could feel embarrassed, or even intimidated at admitting something like that," Rainbow said while taking a few steps closer to Scootaloo.  "But I'm really glad you did," she finished as she put her arm around the filly.  The two of them shared a smile, with Rainbow looking down to her.

"And now, look how far you've come!" Rainbow added.  "You can now fly all on your own, and you have your own cutie mark.  You're really special, you know that?  And you learned so fast!"

At this moment, Scootaloo felt the best that she had in years.  She forgot all about the pain she suffered as a younger filly.  Rainbow finally found that caring deeply for others removed the pain and sadness from her heart, and filled it with joy.

The mare and the filly continued to walk throughout the forest, looking at the many beautiful sights.  They shared moments that they would surely remember for a long time.

As the sun began to set, the two of them decided to find a spot where they could spend the night.  They found a small area that was clear of trees, and it seemed like a nice area to spend the night.

"Hey, squirt, can you go find some firewood while I set up a fire pit and a place to sit?" Rainbow asked.

Scootaloo saluted to her sister and went into the trees to find some firewood.  It wasn't totally dark yet.  The sun was setting, but the sky was still lot enough for them to see where they were going.

Rainbow grabbed a few rocks and set them around in a circle, and then went and grabbed a log that was big enough for the two of them to sit on.  Scootaloo returned with a bunch of sticks in her mouth, as well as a few logs, which she carried in her front hooves as she flew over.  It was a massive improvement from the few small twigs that she managed to grab the last time they camped here.

Scootaloo put them down, and sat on the larger log.  Rainbow reached down, and with two sticks, she used the friction of rubbing them together to create a fire.

As the sky darkened and the temperature got cooler, the fire warmed them up and gave them a perfect amount of light.

"Hey, Rainbow, I wanna ask you something," Scootaloo said while rubbing her hooves in front of the fire after the sun finally went down.

"Sure, anything Scoots."

"Can you tell me a scary story?"

"That depends- will you have a nightmare about it?"

"I'll try my best not to!  Besides, I already conquered my true fear, and Princess Luna said that I would have nightmares until I conquered it.  After I told you the truth, I had nothing to fear anymore."

Rainbow rubbed the filly's mane, and flew into the air, hovering a few metres above Scootaloo's head.  "All right, if you say so!"

Scootaloo looked at Rainbow with eager eyes, ready to listen to a scary story

"This is the story of the Slendermane," Rainbow started.  "It was a night just like this one: peaceful and quiet.  The wind rustled through the leaves of the trees as a young filly made her way through the forest.  She was on a camping trip with her family, but she got lost along the way."

Scootaloo leaned in towards the fire to warm up a little as Rainbow flew around while telling her story.

"The little filly had nothing on her, except for a single flashlight.  She found herself lost, with no idea where her family was, or how to even get back to where she was.  But she did find a path that led through the forest.  She walked along with path, with her flashlight leading her forward."

Rainbow flew around the fire and pointed to the nighttime sky, which was clear and full of many beautiful stars.  "The sky was just like it is tonight: clear and full of stars. As the little filly continued to walk along the path, she saw a large tree ahead of her.  Upon pointing the flashlight high in the air, he saw how tall the tree really was.  The sad thing, however, was that it was a dead tree.  The leafless branches blew in the wind.  There was something stapled to the tree, however."

"Wh-what was it?" Scootaloo nervously asked.  Through the nerves, however, was also a voice of excitement. The young orange pegasus seemed really interested in this story.

"It was a single sheet of paper.  As she approached the paper, she pointed her flashlight on it, revealing its message.  'Help me,' was all it said.  The filly grabbed the paper and said, 'Help you?!  I'm the one who's lost!'  She continued to forward, hoping to find her family."

Rainbow, who was looking towards the sky as she floated around and told the story, stopped to look down at Scootaloo.  The filly just stared at her and smiled from ear to ear.  The story was certainly interesting her.

Rainbow smiled back, and looked to the sky as she continued her story.  "She decided to forget about the paper and continue to look for her family.  She continued to follow the path, which led her to a vehicle with a trailer attached.  On the side of the trailer was yet another paper.  Upon grabbing it, she shined her flashlight on it to see that this one contained a drawing.  It looked like a foal had drawn a bunch of trees, and a faceless pony with four long legs."

"Eww, creepy," Scootaloo replied.

Rainbow chuckled. "Yeah, creepy is right.  Well, she didn't know what the drawing was trying to tell her; or even if the drawing was meant for her in the first place.  The whole thing could have been a prank on her from her family. That's what she hoped for, actually.  She continued down the path, and she saw yet another vehicle.  This time it was a vehicle designed to transport water or milk or some kind of liquid.  On the side was another paper, and this time the paper had in big letters, 'ALWAYS WATCHES, NO EYES.'  'What?  How?  This doesn't even make any sense,' the young filly said to herself as she threw the third paper she found to the ground."

"Yeah, how can a pony see without eyes?" Scootaloo asked.

"Magic," Rainbow replied while waving her hooves in the air sarcastically.  "Actually, I don't know.  I'm just repeating what I was told."

Scootaloo still stared back with a smile.  She seemed to have improved since the last time Rainbow told a scary story . The filly did seem a little scared, but nowhere near how scared she was last time.

Rainbow continued, "She decided to forget about asking questions and just continue to try to find her family. After throwing the third paper on the ground, however, everything just seemed a little more eerie.  Her ears started to ring a little bit, but she continued to try and find her family.  She continued on the path, and later found herself coming up to a giant white tunnel.  She shined her flashlight forward as she walked into the tunnel. On the wall to her left was yet another paper, and this time as she approached it, she saw the words, 'Leave me alone!'  'I'm not bothering anypony,' the filly shouted out.  She then felt a chill down her spine.  She slowly turned around, and she saw it at the other side of the tunnel."

"What?  What did she see?" Scootaloo nervously asked.  She started to appear a bit scared by the story.  However, Rainbow disappeared. Scootaloo looked around and didn't see the mare.

"The Slendermane!" Rainbow shouted in Scootaloo's ear from behind her.  The scared filly jumped in the air, and then hovered with a few flaps if her wings.  She looked back at Rainbow and they shared a laugh.

"Haha, sorry squirt, I didn't mean to scare you that badly," Rainbow replied while sitting back down on the log.

"Ha, I'm not scared," Scootaloo said, trying to reassure herself.  She sat back down beside Rainbow.

"Do you still want me to continue the story?" Rainbow asked while putting an arm around the filly's shoulder.  Scootaloo nodded with a large grin.

Rainbow continued her story.  "Well, the little filly looked right into the expressionless face of the Slendermane.  She jumped as she could hear a loud sound that was like the banging of a drum in her head.  She turned around and ran out of the tunnel.  She ended up losing the path she was on, and found herself walking through a dense amount of trees.  She soon found herself facing a large red silo, and on it was another paper, which said, 'No no no no no no no no.'  She quickly turned around and began to run even faster.  In the trees in the distance, she could see the same white pony that was in the tunnel with her.  The white, faceless pony was sharply dressed in a suit."

Scootaloo chuckled into her hooves.  "That's so silly.  A monster in a suit?"

"Hey, even psychos sometimes want to dress to impress," Rainbow replied, causing another chuckle from the filly beside her.

"Please continue," Scootaloo commanded.

Rainbow smiled and continued, "The filly jolted as she looked directly at the tall creature staring at her.  She paused to see what it wanted. It didn't really seem to want anything; it just stared back.  But the more the filly looked at it, the more she started to shake and her head was would ache.  She decided to get as far away from it as possible.  As she continued to walk, she would occasionally look back.  Even though the Slendermane didn't move when she looked at it, every time she turned back it was closer than it was previously."

"What a creep!" Scootaloo shouted out.

"Yeah, no kidding," Rainbow agreed.  "Well, the little filly ended up finding a building, which actually turned out to be a public bathroom for the campsite she was in.  Unfortunately, the power had gone out.  Her flashlight was starting to fade.  She went in, hoping to see a familiar face; and not the face of the faceless creature following her.  She found a paper on the wall, which read, 'Follows.'  'Yeah, I figured that out myself,' she said.  She left the one room of the bathroom and went over to another side of it.  There was yet another paper on a chair in the corner.  Approaching it, she saw a horrible message: 'Can't run.'  That was when everything changed."

Rainbow looked down at the filly sitting beside her, who was now butting her hooves in fear.  Rainbow decided to continue the story.  "The filly's flashlight went out. Fear engulfed her mind.  She dropped the flashlight and ran for the exit, but it was too late.  The Slendermane was waiting for her at the door.  She tried to stop, but her hooves slipped on the tile floor.  She slid right into the grasp of the Slendermane.  She tried to scream, but it was too late.  Her screams were never heard."

Rainbow looked down again at Scootaloo, who was now trembling at the story.  Rainbow wrapped her arm around the filly once again, who jerked at the slight touch.  "Hey, I'm sorry," Rainbow chuckled.  "You're the one that wanted a scary story."

Scootaloo shivered.  "That was awesome!" she screamed out.  She leaned in and hugged her big sister. 

Rainbow picked her up in her hooves and held her straight out ahead of her.  "I'm a pretty good storyteller, aren't I?"

"You sure are," Scootaloo replied as she was being held up high.  Rainbow clutched the filly and pulled her into her chest, giving her a hard hug. 

Scootaloo smiled as her head was held against her hero's slightly more bulgy chest due to being pregnant.  They held that pose while watching the campfire slowly burn itself out. 

After there was just a few small embers left in the fire, Rainbow let out a yawn and pushed the log back to create a headrest for them.  Upon leaning back, Scootaloo leaned in and put her head on Rainbow's chest as the larger mare leaned back.  Rainbow rubbed Scootaloo's mane as the filly began to blink slowly due to tiredness.

"I love you, big sister."

"I love you too."


--------------------------------------


The next morning Scootaloo was able to go to school as the happiest filly in Ponyville.  Rainbow was able to return home with a renewed feeling of optimism.  She was able to enjoy herself without feeling pain or sadness, and she showed that she could be a very caring mare.  It was good practice for when she would have to care for her foal.
> Chapter 21: A Place to Call Home
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	It was two weeks after the death of Soarin.  Rainbow Dash visited his tombstone in the pouring rain.  She felt the need to somehow talk to him.

Pacing back and forth in front of the tombstone, she said, “Soarin, I don't know if you can hear me, but if you can, please listen close.  You meant the world to me, and moving on without you is the most difficult thing that I have ever had to do in my life.”

She paced around on the mud-filled ground in front of his tombstone. “But with the help of my friends I feel that it will be possible for me to still live a happy life.”

She pondered over what to say for a few seconds.  “It just isn't fair that you're gone.  You were trying to be a hero, and you were killed for it.  I wish I could do something to change that, but I can't.”

Rainbow had deep sadness inside her, but she managed to hold back the tears.  “I promise you, though, that I will raise our foal to become something great.  That will be your legacy.  It's probably what you would have wanted.  Unfortunately we never had a chance to talk about it.”

Rainbow reached into her pockets to pull out a small flower.  She left it on the ground right in front of the tombstone.  “I received letters from almost anypony I've ever been acquainted with.  Everypony already misses you.  You meant so much to everypony.”

She paced back and forth a few more times but stopped firmly in front of his grave. “I'm not going to live the rest of my life in sadness.  I'm going to live on and make sure that I will always stay happy.  I know it's what you would have wanted.  You wouldn't want me to suffer in sadness.  You wanted what was best for me, and I’m sure you would reassure me of that if you were still here with me."

She gave a slight tap to the top of the tombstone.  “I'll come and visit you here every time I get the chance.”

She gave a soft kiss to the top of it.  “I love you, always and forever.” 


--------------------------------------


A few more weeks went by.  Rainbow received consoling letters from nearly everypony that she had ever been acquainted with.  Some letters were from old friends from her school as a filly, former teachers, everypony from Ponyville, fans, and even the members of Coltplay, who were friends with Soarin.  The letters, accompanied with the love shown from her closes friends, made the pain in her heart a little easier to handle.

Rainbow's closest friends visited her at Twilight's house every day.  Scootaloo also came by every day after school for a short visit to tell the mare how her day went.

In the meantime, a dream of Rainbow’s was to move into her own house.  She knew that she couldn’t stay living with Twilight forever.  She needed a place for her and her foal to reside in permanently.  She knew that a cloud mansion was too difficult to raise a foal in, as well as the fact that it would just be too expensive in the current predicament she was in.  She still didn’t have a job, and with a foal on the way, she knew she wasn’t going to get a job any time soon.

Rainbow drew many designs of her dream house, which was very different from the mansion she used to live in.  She drew just a simple house on paper; a typical two-story Ponyville home with a basement.  The upstairs would have a bedroom for her and her foal, as well as a bathroom.  The downstairs would have a kitchen, dining room, living room, and another bathroom.  The basement would be partially a laundry room and a playroom for her young filly or colt to have.  She dreamt of being able to raise a foal as best she could for the situation she was in.

One particular day when she was five months pregnant, Rainbow drew her dream home in good detail.  She was sitting and drawing on her paper on the dining room table.  She didn’t notice, however, that Twilight and Spike were looking over her shoulder and watching her draw.

“Hey, what’re you drawing?” Spike asked abruptly, causing Rainbow to drop the pencil out of her mouth due to being startled.  

Rainbow tried to cover up the drawing, not knowing what Twilight’s reaction would towards Rainbow wanting to move out.  Rainbow didn’t know if Twilight would be happy to finally get rid of Rainbow, or if the unicorn actually enjoyed having her there.  The pegasus felt like a drag to Twilight, especially because she had been residing at the library for many months now.

“Oh… Uh… It’s nothing,” the pegasus replied while covering her very detailed drawing.

“Come on, Rainbow, I know what you’re drawing,” Twilight said with a smile as she pushed Dash’s hooves away from covering the picture.  “This is a very nice drawing!  I’m actually quite impressed that you can draw this well with your mouth.”

“Heh, thanks Twi.  My mother taught me how to draw with my mouth.”

Twilight sat down at the chair beside the pegasus.  “Rainbow, I know you want to move out, don’t try to hide it.  I don’t blame you.  You need a place to call home.”

“Don’t be silly, Twilight.  I love it here.  The only reason why I’d leave is if you wouldn’t want me anymore,” Rainbow responded.

“Dash, you know I would never kick you out; or any of my friends for that matter.  I do know, though, that you probably don’t want to raise a foal without having a house of your own,” Twilight said while putting a hoof on Rainbow’s.  

The pegasus nodded her head in agreement.  “Yeah… I really do want a home of my own.  But it’s only a dream of mine for now.  I have hardly any bits left and no job, and even if I was able to have enough to make the house, I can’t do it on my own.  I feel so useless right now.”

Twilight gave Rainbow a sincere hug.  “You aren’t useless, Rainbow.  You’re doing amazingly for the situation that you are in.  Why would you ever think that you’re useless?”

Rainbow looked down and answered, “I guess I feel useless because I think about all the things I could have accomplished and all the things I could have been.  And now I look at what I’m currently doing- just sitting here and dreaming of something that I can never have… Twilight, all I really want is to be happy.  Why can’t I be happy?”

Twilight almost had a tear at this point.  “I don’t know, Rainbow.  You had a terrible thing happen to you, so it’s understandable that you’re not happy.  You just have to focus on positives in order to be happy; or, at least that’s what a book on happiness told me.”

“I’ll try to be positive, Twilight, I really will.”

“In the meantime, let’s see what we can do about this dream house of yours,” Twilight said while picking up the picture in her hooves.

“That’s all it is right now, Twilight- a dream,” Rainbow admitted.

“We’ll see about that,” Twilight responded with a smile.


--------------------------------------


“Oh for Celestia’s sake, Twilight, where are you taking me?” Rainbow shouted out while blindfolded, with Twilight holding her hoof and leading the way.

“You’ll find out soon enough.”

After walking only a few hundred metres (which felt like hours for Rainbow, now being seven months pregnant) they arrived at where Twilight was taking the pegasus.

As Twilight removed the blindfold, Rainbow’s eyes adjusted to the light.  After she could see fully, she noticed that they were standing in front of a typical Ponyville style home.

“Could this be?  No… no, it couldn’t,” Rainbow said under her breath.

Twilight, who heard Rainbow’s quiet muttering to herself, replied, “Oh, trust me, it could be.”  Twilight led the pregnant mare into the house, which was pitch black upon walking in.

“Is there a good reason why I can’t see a thing again?” Rainbow asked abruptly.

“Just a second, I’ll go find a light switch,” the unicorn responded.

As the switch was flicked, Rainbow could hear a deafening shriek come from all around her.  “Surprise!”

The mare could hardly believe it.  Almost everypony who she ever considered a friend was in the room.  There were ponies standing on the stairs, around the room and around the corners, and even flying above her.  “What is this all about?” she smiled and shouted out.

“This is your foal shower,” Twilight informed her.

“Oh my gosh, I don’t know what to say,” Rainbow exclaimed while looking around the room.  She could see her main five friends, Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle, Apple Bloom, Big Macintosh, Granny Smith, Cheerilee, Lyra, Bonbon, Colgate, Derpy, Thunderlane the Cakes; everypony she was acquainted with in town was there.

Scootaloo ran up to Rainbow and leapt into her hooves.  “Surprise, big sister.”

After struggling to balance the weight of herself and Scootaloo, Rainbow nuzzled the filly in her hooves.  “Thanks so much, Scoots.”  Rainbow turned to everypony else after putting the filly down.  “Thanks to all of you.  This is such a wonderful surprise.”

“This is nothing, sugarcube.  Wait until you see your gift,” Applejack told her.

“Really?  You guys got me something?” Rainbow asked in genuine shock.  She shouldn’t have been surprised by that, though, especially considering that her friends had been so generous to her since the death of her fiancé.

“Of course we did, darling,” Rarity confirmed.

“Well, where is it?  Where is it?  I’m so excited to see what it is!” Rainbow shouted.

“You’re standing in it,” Pinkie shouted while jumping in the air with her hooves outward.

Rainbow looked down to her own hooves.  She clearly wasn’t standing in anything.  “Wha- I don’t get it.”

“Oh Rainbow, you’re so cute sometimes,” Fluttershy said.

“The house is your gift,” Twilight told her while patting her on the back.

Thump.


--------------------------------------


“Yo, Rainbow Dash… you all right?” Spike asked as Rainbow finally came to her senses.  She had fainted in the middle of the room due to shock.

Fluttershy and Scootaloo helped the mare get back on her hooves.

“Sorry, guys, I must have fallen asleep or something.  I had a dream you guys bought me a house,” Rainbow replied while coming to.

Twilight informed her, “Oh, we didn’t buy you a house…”

“I knew it was too good to be true.”

“We made this house for you, Dashie,” Pinkie answered.

“Wha- what?” the mare asked in shock.  She really had no clue what was going on.  She walked around the room, looking at everypony, as well as the house itself.  It can’t be, she thought to herself.  But as she continued to inspect the house she realised that it could be, and it indeed was.  It was the home that she dreamt of; a home for her and her foal.  It was just like she drew it, and it was also fully furnished.  All of the furniture from her room at the Wonderbolt headquarters was retrieved and brought to the new house.

As Rainbow looked around, seeing all of the friendly smiles of her associates, and the beautiful gift that she received, it was time for her to shed a few tears again.  This time, however, her tears were tears of joy; liquid pride, as Twilight’s beloved brother would put it.  It was truly one of the greatest gifts that she had ever received, and she didn't stop thanking her friends for the rest of the day.  It was a team effort, as ponies from all over Ponyville chipped in to help.  

It couldn't bring back Soarin, but this was a gift that would help her for the rest of her life.
> Chapter 22: Rainbow's New Dream
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	"Guys... I don't want to do this alone.  I want him to be there with me.  I wish he could be there to hold my hoof," Rainbow Dash pleaded with her five friends.  It was the expected day that she was going to give birth, and she still felt like she was not ready for it.  Even after all these months, she was still not mentally prepared to be a mother.

Pinkie leaned in and gave Dash a hug, with which the mare winced in a little pain at the sudden jolt from her pink friend.  "You're not alone, Dashie!  We're all here with you today."

"Yes, darling," Rarity added.  "We will be here by your side as long as you need us."

On this scary yet joyous day, the only thing that Rainbow and her friends had to do was just wait for when the time had come.

"Do you know if it will be a filly or a colt?" Applejack asked.

Rainbow rubbed her mane with her hoof and replied, "To be honest, I'm not too sure.  I could've found out if I went to the doctor, but I wanted it to be a surprise."

"Ooh ooh!  I love surprises!" Pinkie shouted out.  "Maybe it will have ten legs!  Or it will be an Alicorn!  Oh, or a dragon!"  Spike looked at Pinkie with one eyebrow cocked up.

Rainbow giggled at Pinkie's adorable humour, even if she was serious.  "Not that kind of surprise, Pinkie.  I just don't know if it's a filly or a colt, but it's going to be a normal pegasus foal."

After a few more minutes of talking, Rainbow cringed in pain.  "Ahhhh... Ooooo..." she grumbled.

"Oh, Rainbow, are you going into labour?" Twilight asked in concern as soon as she saw Rainbow cringe in pain.

Rainbow leaned into her stomach in an attempt to stop the pain.  After a few seconds, her face slowly returned to normal and she was able to lean back up.  "No... I think I'm all right.  I think that was just a contraction.  I don't need to go yet."

"All right, Rainbow Dash.  Just let us know when it's time to take you to the hospital," Twilight reminded the pegasus while giving her a tap on the shoulder.

"Remember, darling: if there is only five-to-seven minutes between contractions, it's time to go," Rarity reminded Rainbow.

"Thanks, we're not quite there yet though," the blue mare replied.

Rainbow had more and more contractions as the day went on, but they still weren't close to each other.  Eventually, at about seven in the evening, when all of the other ponies were starting to get tired (Pinkie Pie fell asleep on the arm of Rainbow's couch), Rainbow finally squeaked out.  It wasn't really in pain, it was more of confusion.  Her water had broken, and it was time for them to go to the hospital. 

Pinkie Pie instantly reached her hooves out and pulled out a stretcher, which seemed to appear out of nowhere.  Twilight used her magic to lift Rainbow up and put her on the stretcher.

"This is so exciting," Twilight started to say.  "I've always read about foalbirth in books, but now I can finally see it happen.  It will be great for my studies with Princess Celestia.  I can't wait to write a letter to-"

"Uh, giving birth here!  Can we please get going?  " Rainbow interrupted.  “Also, could you not watch me for studies while I’m giving birth?  That is just too weird.” 

Applejack, Fluttershy, Rarity and Twilight each grabbed a corner of the stretcher to take her across the path to the hospital.  Spike hopped on Pinkie's back, and the two of them led the way making sounds like a fire truck to alert all the others to get the buck out of the way.

Thankfully it was a quiet late March day, and the weather was warm enough so that Rainbow was comfortable with the blanket that Twilight put over her.  They were making record time, until...

"Stop!" Pinkie Pie yelled out.

The wheels of the stretched made a screech as the four ponies pushing it stopped.

"Pinkie, why in tarnation are we stopping?" Applejack asked.

Pinkie Pie reached down to the ground and pulled up something in her hoof.  "I found two bits."

"We don't have time for this," Twilight reminded.

"Oh, right," the hyper pink animal realised.  "Let's get going!  Wee woo wee woo wee woo."

Ponies all looked out of their windows when they heard the commotion, but none of them had any issues when they had noticed that it was time for a new foal to be born in Ponyville; and they were especially happy to see that it was going to be Rainbow's foal.  She was loved throughout the town and cared for by everypony due to what she went through.

Pinkie kept running and burst through the sliding glass front doors of the hospital, smashing the glass, while not even flinching.  The receptionist pony at the desk had a look of shock when she saw the glass shatter, and Pinkie was completely unhurt.  The pink pony was just so focused in escorting the others to the hospital.

"I assume Rainbow's finally having her foal today," Nurse Redheart said as she walked through the doors when she heard the noise.

"I'm sorry about the door," Twilight apologized.

"Oh, don't worry about it, dear," the nurse replied, “you'll pay for it later!”

The other ponies just glared at Pinkie, who was now sucking on a lollipop that she found on the desk.  They couldn't stay mad at the party pony, though.  She was just too funny and sweet to get mad at.

All of the mares and Spike came over to give Rainbow a few words of encouragement.  She managed to give them a worried smile in reply.

As the nurse came by and put her front hooves on the back of the stretcher to push Rainbow away, Twilight said a few words of comfort.  "We believe in you, Rainbow. If there's anypony who could do this, it's you.  Stay strong.  We love you."  Rainbow smiled back as Twilight stroked the colourful mane of the mare in labour.

Nurse Redheart pushed Rainbow Dash into one of the many rooms of the hospital, where the stallion doctor came in.

"Hello, Miss Dash.  It's great to see you again," he said.

Rainbow just looked back at him and didn't say anything.  She was sweating and breathing quite heavily.

"Let's get this done, shall we?" he said while getting himself ready to deliver the new filly or colt.


--------------------------------------


Meanwhile, the other mares and Spike were waiting in the waiting room, as the name of the room suggested.

"I wonder if Rainbow Dash is doing all right," Fluttershy wondered.

They could then hear Rainbow's screams coming from down the hallway.

"Does that answer your question?" Applejack asked.  The ponies wanted to laugh at the humour of the situation, but they just couldn't laugh at one of their best friend's expense.


--------------------------------------


While the others were waiting and worried, Rainbow found herself in agonizing pain.  In fact, it was far worse than she had originally expected.  Twilight had forced the pegasus to read up about pony pregnancy, but it's very different to read about it than to experience it firsthand, or firsthoof, rather.

Rainbow yelled in agony, yet knew that she needed to keep pushing, keep trying, keep going.  She needed to do it for Soarin.

Just as her pain had reached a peak, it was all over.  Dash could hear the cries of a little filly in the room.  She slowly opened her left eye, and then her right eye.  She was still sweating, but as soon as she saw the little crying eyes of her filly, she knew that it was all worth it.

After a few seconds of cleaning the young filly up, the doctor gave her over to her mother.  Rainbow, with the little filly in her hooves, had a tear from her eye.  It was a tear of happiness.  All of the pain and heartbreak she went through was worth it to her at this moment.

The little filly had a mane of red, orange, yellow and violet with a large amount of dark blue in the middle.  She also had the lighter blue fur of her father. 

The filly stopped crying when she felt a loving hug from her mother, and she finally opened her eyes, revealing that her eyes were the brilliant green eyes of her father.  Rainbow's heart nearly melted at the sight of her new daughter.

After allowing the mother and daughter to share their first few moments together, the doctor said, "She's truly beautiful.  What would like to name her?"

Rainbow hadn't really given much thought to what she was going to name her filly.  That isn't saying that she was irresponsible or lazy about something as important as this, but she just didn't think that she was ready for a foal until it was finally over.  There was one name that always stood out in her mind, though.  It was a name that related back to the time that she first fell in love with Soarin.

"Violet... Her name is Violet," Rainbow said quietly while looking towards the big green eyes of her filly.

The doctor responded, "Violet; I like it.  It's very unique.  I will just step out to finish the birth certificate for Violet.  Your friends and family can come in to visit now."

Normally Rainbow would have felt hurt at heart upon hearing the word 'family.'  Her friends were the only family she had left; at least until this day.  She now had a family.  In fact, she was now the head of her own family.

Rainbow could hear the excitement in her friends' voices as the came down the hallway.  As they opened the doors, they saw the shining light from the sun coming in through the windows and shining on the mare and her filly.

"Gosh, she sure is beautiful," Applejack said as she took off her hat and leaned in to see the filly.

"Wow, she is simply gorgeous, just like her mother," Rarity complimented, at which Rainbow blushed a little.

"I really like her mane," Fluttershy said while stroking the filly's mane very lightly with her hoof.  Violet looked back up at Fluttershy with her wide eyes, which caused the yellow pegasus' heart to nearly melt.

"Can I hold her?" Twilight asked, to which Rainbow agreed. She trusted her friends well enough to let them hold the newborn.  Twilight used a small portion of her magic to hold the filly, while let her land softly in her front hooves.  The magic stayed around the filly as Twilight held her, just as a safety measure.  "I am so proud of you," Twilight added with eyes full of liquid pride.

"Let auntie Pinkie Pie hold her now!" Pinkie shouted at the top of her lungs.  Violet's eyes opened wide and her mouth made an O shape, and then she burst out crying. 

"Pinkie!  Why in tarnation would scream so loud?" Applejack asked while trying not to be loud herself.

Twilight gave Violet back to her mother, and as soon as the filly felt the loving touch of her mother, she instantly stopped crying, which nearly exploded the hearts of the other mares.

"Girls, I think we should go," Twilight suggested.  "Rainbow and Violet need their rest.  They've had a long day."

The other mares agreed, except for Pinkie, who sadly said, "But I didn't even have a chance to hold her."

"You kind of blew that chance away, sugarcube," Applejack pointed out as everypony left the room.

Rainbow could hear the voices of her friends slowly getting quieter as they walked down the hallway and out of the hospital.  The new mother looked at the young daughter in her hooves.  Violet looked back up and gave a small smile at her mother, which was her first ever smile.  The mare leaned in to gently kiss her young filly, and said, “I already love you with all my heart.  You are the most precious thing in my entire life.  You are my new dream.”
> Chapter 23: Violet's Early Years
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	After staying in the hospital for a few nights, Rainbow was finally able to return home with Violet.  After a few weeks of settling Violet in her room in the upstairs of their new house, Rainbow decided to visit Soarin's grave with the new filly.

Holding Violet, who was now two weeks old, in her hooves, Rainbow flew around in front of Soarin's tombstone.

"Soarin, I know that you would be proud of me no matter what, but I am here to show you my greatest accomplishment... Well, our greatest accomplishment."

Showing the little unaware filly, she continued, "This is Violet, our little daughter.  She is the one who will carry on your legacy.  I know that she'll be amazing when she grows up.  It won't be the same raising a filly without you, my love, but I'll manage."

Rainbow did feel silly talking to a tombstone, but she always hoped that there was somehow a way that Soarin would be able to hear her. 


--------------------------------------


As the weeks turned into months, Rainbow managed to raise Violet to the best of her ability.  Of course, it was quite difficult doing it on her own, but with the help of her friends, she found it enjoyable.  Scootaloo and Fluttershy were always ready and willing to foalsit at any given time.  Also, because of Violet, Rainbow did not feel sad or lonely as much anymore.  She was finally able to fully move on without any regrets.

That was especially apparent during Fluttershy and Big Macintosh's wedding, which took place that summer.  It was a small yet sweet wedding, which was something that Rainbow had initially desperately wanted to share with Soarin. It's what she dreamed and hoped for every day that he was gone to war.  Things didn't work out the way she wanted, and the war still continued, but Rainbow was happy for Fluttershy. 

The look of sheer joy on both Fluttershy's and Big Mac's faces were so heartwarming to see.  Rainbow did go through on her word to be the best mare, while Apple Bloom was the flower filly, and Scootaloo sat holding Violet in the small audience at the setup at Sweet Apple Acres.

Rainbow could hardly hold back the joyful tears as Fluttershy and Macintosh finally tied the knot.  Their first kiss as a married couple was a little more passionate than the blue pegasus expected, but it was lovely nonetheless.

Along with the joys of being a new mother, there were the many challenges and sleepless nights.  She didn't have a stallion to kick and tell 'it's your turn to get her' when she cried at three in the morning.  Violet was also a very hungry little thing most of the time.

It is always expected for young foals to cry, though.  But, for the most part, Violet was actually a very quiet baby, and her mother was extremely thankful for that.  There were never any embarrassing outbursts when Rainbow would push the filly in her stroller to the store and back.  Violet mostly just sat there in awe at everything she saw.  The world is usually a fascinating place for creatures only seeing it for the first time.


--------------------------------------


Rainbow tried hard to get filly Violet to walk all by herself.  The first time she tried to teach the little thing was when she was only a few months old.  The single mother stood on her hind leg with the help of her wings and, with her front hooves, she grabbed the hooves of Violet to help her walk on her own hind legs.  It was a success, and Violet giggled all the way from the living room to the kitchen. 

As progress was made and Violet could crawl and move around on the floor, Rainbow eventually taught the filly to walk on all fours at the age of one.  The moment Violet took her first steps alone in their house was one of the happiest moments ever for the mare.

The whole year had just seemed to fly by.  Rainbow had spent it solely on raising her filly.  But when Rainbow's bits started to run out, she decided to ask Mayor Mare for her old job back as the leader of the Ponyville weather team.  Her request was gratefully accepted, and Scootaloo accepted the job of being Violet's own foalsitter.


--------------------------------------


Violet was a pretty quiet filly as she got older, as well.  In some ways that was a good thing, but at other times it wasn't.  Rainbow didn't have to deal with outbursts in the town square, as Violet wasn't a very needy filly.  However, sometimes it was concerning because Rainbow could not figure out what was on the young filly's mind most of the time.  Was she hungry?  Was she bored?  Did she miss having a father, or rather, did she even notice that she didn't have one?

Every night, Rainbow would still tuck the young filly into her bed and give her a good night kiss.  The mare made sure that Violet's last words she heard of the day were, "I love you, my sweetheart."


--------------------------------------


One warm day when Violet was two years old, and starting to look more like a pony than just a baby, Rainbow took her to see a hoofball match in Cloudsdale.  Cloudsdale was hosting the Las Pegasus Galaxy.  Violet had still not spoken yet to date, but that did not stop Rainbow from being a good mother for a second.

Even though the filly did not know what exactly was going on, she seemed to enjoy watching the match and listening to the crowd sing.  Eventually, when Cloudsdale scored their first goal of the match, Violet had a face of genuine fear because of the noise of the crowd, but that quickly turned into a giggle when she looked at the smile on her mother's face.

Cloudsdale won the match three to two, and Violet thoroughly enjoyed her day in the warm sun with her mother.

The two of them went home later that night, and Rainbow showed Violet a new show on the television that she wanted to watch.  It was called My Little Human, and it focused on six human girls from the magical land of Canada. 

When 'bed time' had come upon them, Rainbow did her normal routine for tucking in Violet.  She tucked in the filly in her new bed, which had Daring Do blankets and pillows, and gave Violet her good night kiss.

"I love you, my sweetheart," Rainbow said as she normally did.

Violet stared back at her with her big green eyes.  She finally opened her mouth and spoke for the first time, saying, "I love you too, mommy."

Rainbow was shocked.  Not only had the normally quiet Violet said her first words, but she said them perfectly.  Also, this was the first time that Rainbow had ever been called 'mommy,' and she liked it.  In fact, it was the sweetest thing she had heard in years. The mare leaned down to Violet and gave her a big hug.  With a tear in her eyes, she said, "Thank you."


--------------------------------------


Life went on much the same over the next few years.  The war in Saddle Arabia kept going, yet things still remained relatively safe in Ponyville.

By the time Violet was close to five years old, she had made fantastic progress.  Rainbow was raising her very well.  Violet proved to be a very cute and sweet little filly, although much quieter than her mother ever was.  Violet was very proud of her mother, and Rainbow would always tell her stories about how she used to be a Wonderbolt before the filly was born.  Rainbow tried to avoid the topic of Soarin to the best of her ability.

The young Violet had yet to inquire about what had happened to her father, but Rainbow still dreaded the day that it would happen.  Every day she worried about her daughter finding out the truth.  The mare knew that it would only end up in two ways: either she'll have to tell the filly when she's ready, or Violet will find out by accident.  The right decision was clear; the timing, on the other hoof, wasn't.

The day that Rainbow feared, however, ended up coming much sooner than she expected.

It was Violet's first day of kindergarten at Ponyville Elementary.  The young Violet, who was now a normal, healthy pegasus filly, was nervous about it for weeks.  She had no idea what to expect.  She asked questions to her mother for weeks, like: 'Do I have to go?  What will it be like?  Will the other ponies like me?'

Dash gave her the best answers she could give.  Eventually, Violet was satisfied with them, and she had a positive outlook towards her first real challenge in life.

Rainbow carried the young filly on her back as she took to the sky.  Violet always loved it when her mother would take her for rides on her back.  It reminded her if the times when Rainbow would take give her a ride and show her Ponyville from up high at night.  The lights and the calming night sky is one of the few things that would calm the filly down when she occasionally would cry.  This time, riding on her mother's back made young Violet ready and excited for her new challenge.

At school, Rainbow let Violet down slowly off of her back. Rainbow leaned into the filly and rubbed their noses together.  "You be good!  Make your mother proud.  I love you, my dear."

"I love you too, momma," the little pegasus said as she leapt into her mother's grasp.  As Violet turned around to go into the school, she couldn't help but notice that all of the other fillies and colts were dropped off by both of their parents.  She thought it was a little weird that she had only one parent, but it didn't change her outlook on the day.  She still entered the school with her spirits and hopes high.

After doing her work for the day at her job, Rainbow spent the rest of her day cleaning the house and getting a special cake from Sugar Cube Corner for Violet's first day of school.  It was a cake that Pinkie Pie especially made for her.  It was a white cake with plenty of frosting, and a picture of Violet on top that was also made of, yep, more frosting.  Rainbow also invited the rest of her friends, as well as Scootaloo, Apple Bloom, and Sweetie Belle, who were now in their final year of Ponyville High School.  All of Rainbow's friends were like older aunts and uncles of Violet's.

As Rainbow came to pick up her filly, she held her forelegs out wide so that Violet could jump to hug her, which is exactly what the excited filly did.  After the hug, Violet climbed on the mare's back for a ride back home.

"How was your day, baby?" Rainbow asked in her loving motherly voice.

Violet took a deep breath, and then screamed out, "It was awesome!  I love my teacher and I love the other fillies and colts and school is so fun and I learned so much and I also played so much and I learned a new word I think it was supercalifragilisticexpialidocious and I learned the days of the week and we played hoofball at recess and I scored a goal and-"

"Whoa, whoa, whoa Violet," Rainbow interrupted.  "You need to breathe!  We're already home."

Rainbow landed on the ground, and Violet hopped off, full of energy.  As the mare opened the door for the filly, Violet was in for the shock of a lifetime as all of the ponies in the house shouted, "Surprise!"

The filly's heart nearly stopped, or maybe it nearly burst with excitement; it was hard to tell. No matter what happened, Violet ran around the room looking at all of the ponies who were here to surprise her.  There weren't any major presents, only a few small things, but she was just excited to see a cake with her own face on it.  That was the biggest gift she had ever received.

The normally quiet filly actually enjoyed being the centre of attention on this day.  Her party went on all night (which was actually only until nine, but that was late for the young Violet).

After all of the other ponies left and said their goodbyes, Rainbow engaged in her normal routine of tucking Violet in.  After Rainbow have the filly her goodnight kiss, she turned around to leave the room.  However, she could hear the filly making some noise, almost as if she was struggling to say something, but was unsure if she should say it.  Rainbow sopped just before the door, and she heard the filly ask out, "Momma?"

"Yes, sweetheart?" Rainbow replied while coming back to the bed to see her.

Violet bit her bottom lip, and looked completely unsure about talking, but eventually asked in her sweet little voice, "Can I ask you a question?"

"Of course you can.  You can ask me anything," Rainbow replied while stroking the blue part of Violet's mane with her hoof.

Violet paused for a few seconds, but then faced her mother and asked, "Why don't I have a father like all of the other fillies and colts?"

It was question that Rainbow dreaded the most. It was finally asked.  She always knew her daughter would ask that, but she didn't think it would come at such a young age.

Do I dare tell her truth?  Do I tell her that she will never see her father? Rainbow asked herself:

After a sigh, Rainbow decided that she would try to say the nicest thing possible, without lying outright.  "Sweetheart, your father, Soarin, is actually a hero who went to serve in the war in Saddle Arabia.  He used to be a Wonderbolt with me.  When the war broke out, he was told to join the army, and he-"

"Will he ever come back?" Violet interrupted in a sad tone.

Dash gave Violet a soft pat on the head, almost like the softest noogie ever.  She couldn't tell a lie, but he couldn't tell the young, delicate Violet the awful truth either.  After a deep breath, the mare replied in the only way she thought was right to an innocent creature like Violet, "I… I don't know."
> Chapter 24: The Return to Violet Hill
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	That night Rainbow had trouble falling asleep.  The question that Violet posed to her that night, ‘Will he ever come back?’ and her response to that question kept her up, tossing and turning, thinking about many different things.  She felt horrible for telling a lie to her pride and joy.  The truth was: Rainbow knew that Soarin was never going to come back.  

It was now just over five years since Soarin’s funeral, and Rainbow had spent the entire time just caring for her filly.  She didn't have or even consider having a serious relationship with anypony else.  She was able to move on from her loss, and she was content living with just her and her filly.  Yet, on this night everything came back to her.  Rainbow remembered everything that Soarin had done for her.  She remembered their first kiss, she remembered the concert and hoofball games he took her to, but she especially remembered the most magical time they ever had: when he proposed to her.  Even though it was now a few years ago, she still remembered every moment.  The next day was when the mare’s life changed forever.  Soarin left her to go to war, and the only time she spent with him after that was on his deathbed.  Rainbow looked over to her night table to see the diamond ring that Soarin had proposed to her with.  She still kept it and looked at it every day.

Rainbow also remembered her time of being a Wonderbolt.  That was her biggest dream, but it only lasted a few months.  She remembered the rocky friendship that she had with Spitfire.  Spitfire at this time was still serving as a commander in Saddle Arabia, and Rainbow had only received the occasional letter from her fiery pegasus friend.  Rainbow’s only friendships over these years came from her Ponyville friends.

Her brain also brought back memories of her own parents.  Her father loved her dearly, but passed away so soon.  She was now in the same place that her mother was in: raising a filly on her own.

As the night went on, Dash looked to her alarm clock beside her.  It was three in the morning already, and all she did was just toss and turn while her brain tormented her with happy memories that she would never be able to share again.  The mare knew that she needed to try to get some sleep so that she could wake up the next morning so that she could get Violet ready to go to her second day of school.  Dash needed to fall asleep somehow, but her brain just wouldn't shut off.

The pegasus decided to get up and walk around.  Maybe the extra energy burned will tire her out, and maybe her brain would finally stop talking and bringing back sad memories.  She ended up walking over to Violet’s room.  The moon was bright on this night, and the shine from it was reflecting through the blinds and right onto Violet’s closed eyelids.  The loving mother adjusted the blinds so that the light was no longer on the filly.  She then leaned in and kissed her daughter of the forehead, which caused the filly to squirm a little, though she kept sleeping.  As Dash left the room, she saw a smile on her filly’s face, even though she stayed asleep.

Rainbow ended up walking downstairs to the fridge, which was always a friend to her.  The fridge was always there, and it was great for helping when she was bored, tired, or actually hungry.

“Hmm… What do we have here?” Rainbow pondered out loud as she looked around the fridge.   There was only enough food for their breakfast, so she couldn't make herself any snack.  Just as she was about to close the fridge door, Rainbow said, “Oh, thank you Celestia,” as she noticed that there was an extra bottle of the cider that Applejack had brought over for the adults that were there at Violet’s party.  The mare reached down and grabbed the bottle of the alcoholic cider and drank the whole thing without taking a breath.  “Ohhhhh… that did the trick,” Rainbow announced as she put the bottle back down.  She managed to stumble her way back to her bedroom, and fell like a brick onto her bed, almost instantly falling asleep.


--------------------------------------


“Soarin, I’m really sorry that they took your life, it should have been me,” Rainbow said to Soarin her love as they lay down together on a cloud.

“Dashie, it’s not your fault, and you will never have to worry about it again.  I’m in a better place.  I’m here with you right now,” Soarin responded as he stroked Rainbow’s mane.

Suddenly, Violet flew up the cloud and started pushing Rainbow with her hoof.  “Momma, I have to go to school,” she reminded her.

“Violet, how are you flying?” Rainbow asked her daughter.

“Momma?  Didn’t you hear me?  I have to go to school,” Violet reminded her again while pushing her with her hoof.

Rainbow slowly opened her eyes to realise that the whole thing was a dream- a weird, cider-induced dream.  “Oh, you've gotta be kidding me,” she said as she opened her eyes and looked to the clock to see that it was only twenty minutes to school time for her filly.

Rainbow quickly got up, ran to the mirror to make her mane a little more presentable in the fastest time she could, and then ran downstairs to make a quick bagel for her daughter.  She didn’t have enough time to make anything for herself.  She grabbed Violet’s backpack, and Violet herself, and put the filly on her back so that she could take to flight to bring her to school.  Violet ate her breakfast quickly on her mother’s back.

At school, Rainbow gave her daughter her goodbye hug for the day, and left to go back home.  She got Violet to school just in time, though not quite ten seconds flat as she would have been able to in her Wonderbolt days.


--------------------------------------


As Rainbow spent the rest of her day at home after a shift at work, she just listened to the local Ponyville rock station, Everfree Radio.  Throughout the day, Rainbow listened to various songs by popular artists, like: The Manticorez, Radiohoof, Bon Poni, Green Hay, The Ramanes, Foals, The Rolling Toms, Ponny Cash, Bob Marely, and Marevana.

A few hours later, after getting herself cheered up by listening and singing along to songs while doing housework, she heard a special, breaking announcement on the radio station.  “Fillies and gentlecolts, we interrupt our non-stop music to bring you a special announcement: after a few weeks of heightened attacks from Equestrian forces in Saddle Arabia, the Saddle Arabian government has surrendered a few hours ago,” the male radio announcer said.

Rainbow stopped what she was doing and sat down on the couch to listen to the important announcement.  The mare who was also on the station then added, “All of the Equestrian soldiers serving in Saddle Arabia will be returned home over the next few days, and the Equestrian prisoners of war are being freed from their captors.  More about this developing story after some words from our sponsors.”

Rainbow was shocked.  The war was finally over.  She thought about all of the ponies who will be reunited with their families.  She turned on the news on the television to the Equestrian News Network, and they already had reports of Equestrian soldiers returning home to their families.  They had a few clips of the families crying in happiness.  Rainbow was so distracted over the last few years with her filly that she hardly ever even thought about the war.  She didn't care to check the news that often, especially because there was rarely any good news on at all.  But this- this was good news to her.  She was happy to finally know that there was peace in the world.


--------------------------------------


A week passed.  All of the ponies serving in Saddle Arabia had now returned home.  Peace in the world was on the minds of all of the ponies.  Lives had finally returned to normal.

As for Rainbow and Violet, life went on as usual and nothing really changed.  On this day, Rainbow stayed downstairs on the couch, reading a Daring Do book and listening to the radio once again.  Violet played close by with her My Little Human and Littlest Pet Shop toys.

As Rainbow leaned back on the couch with her legs crossed as she sprawled across it, she listened to what song was going to come on next.  

"That was Green Hay with one of their classic and longest songs, Student of Celestia.  The next song is a new beauty by Coltplay," the stallion announced on the radio.  Rainbow perked her ears up and took her eyes away from the pages she was reading to hear what song was going to play next.  Coltplay was her special band, after all.

"That's right," the mare on the radio added, "their new song is a protest song against the recently ended war in Saddle Arabia.  It's called Violet Hill."

Rainbow could hardly believe what she had just heard.  Violet Hill?   That was her and Soarin's special place!  She thought that it must have been just an amazing coincidence that her favourite band would write a song with that title.  However, she did know them personally, so it wouldn't have been a shock if it really was for her.

The song began with a quiet sound from both the electric guitar and an organ that sounded almost like the wind.  The lyrics were sung and a piano playing four four note chords was played.  "It was a long a dark December, from the rooftops I remember, there was snow, white snow."

Rainbow thought to herself, That sounds like the day that I joined the Wonderbolts.

As a few loud guitar strums were played, the song continued, "Clearly I remember, from the rooftops they were watching, while we froze, down below."

Okay, it must just a coincidence, then, she thought again.

"When the future's architectured by a carnival of idiots on show, you better lie low.  If you love me, won't you let me know?"

Rainbow was stunned at this point.  That sounded like a mix between a dream she had and things that Soarin had said to her years ago, but she couldn't quite remember fully.

Violet heard a knock at the door, and when the filly saw that Rainbow was too entranced in the song to notice, she walked over herself to go and open it.   Just before she opened the door, Violet at first asked, "Momma, can I open the door?"

Rainbow just shushed her as she continued to listen to the song.  As the song went on, the lyrics just spoke to her and the music just blew her mind.

Meanwhile, at the door, a stallion looked down to Violet to see her big, beautiful green eyes. "Why, hello there.  Is Rainbow Dash home?  I was told that she was living here," the stallion asked.

"Hi, I'm Violet," the innocent filly said to the mystery stallion at the door.  Violet tried to shout to Rainbow, "Momma, there's a stallion at the do-"

"Violet, please be quiet for just a second!" Rainbow interrupted and yelled back.

The song finished quietly with a quiet piano and acoustic guitar. "I took my love down to Violet Hill, there we sat in the snow.  All that time she was silent still, and said 'if you love me, won't you let me know?  If you love me, won't you let me know?'"

"Wasn't that amazing?" the stallion from the radio station added after the song.

"It truly was," the mare added.

"MOMMA!" Violet yelled at the top of her lungs from the door to get her attention.

"WHAT?!" Rainbow yelled back, but in a joking tone as well as she got up with her book tucked under her wing and went towards the door.

But as she turned the corner and looked at the door, the mare went nearly into a state of shock and dropped the book on the floor.

She could not believe her eyes.  It must have been a dream, or she was seeing things, or she was drunk off of cider.  But after realising that it wasn't a dream, she began to cry and run towards the door, instantly hugging the stallion at the door.  She put her forelegs all the way around him, and gave him the strongest hug she had ever given anypony.

It was Soarin, and it wasn't a ghost.  It was him, in the fur, and he was hugging Rainbow back.  Rainbow cried her eyes out as they continued to embrace for about a minute longer.  As Rainbow leaned back, still with their forelegs around each other, she looked in his eyes.  Her eyes were red and drenched.  Neither of them had said anything yet to each other, as the shock for Rainbow was still on her.

After another hug, and a kiss on Rainbow's cheek by Soarin, she leaned back again and asked, "I'm dreaming, aren't I?"

"Nope," Soarin replied while wiping her tears away with his hoof.

"But... how?  You were dead, I was at your funeral," Rainbow tried to tell him.

"Funeral?  Really?  I never did die, you know," Soarin informed her.

"But-but."  Rainbow tried to get her words together.  "But you were shot, your heart stopped, and then the place you were in was attacked and burned to the ground.  How... just... how?"

Soarin was distracted as he looked into his mare’s eyes so much that he couldn’t answer her question.  "Dashie... wow, it's been so long since I've been able to call you that.  You are as beautiful as you were years ago; in fact, you are even more beautiful now."

"Momma, who's this?" Violet asked.

As Soarin looked down beside Rainbow, he could hardly contain his tears as he saw his very own daughter for the first time ever.  Rainbow and Soarin both spread their wings to give them balance as they stood on their hind legs, and Rainbow reached down and grabbed her filly.

"This is Soarin, your daddy," she said as she brought their filly in for them to have their first hug as a family.  Violet closed her eyes firmly as she felt the loving touch of her father for the first time.  She closed her eyes and grinned from ear to ear.

"I'm so happy you're back from war," Violet said.

Soarin looked to Rainbow with an eyebrow raised.  He knew right away that Rainbow couldn't have told her filly the truth, or at least what she thought to be the truth.

The three of them sat down on the couch, with Soarin on the left, Rainbow on the right, and Violet in the middle.

"Where do I begin?" Rainbow thought out loud.  "Okay, how about this: where the heck were you, how did you not die, not that I'm complaining, and how did Coltplay know about our special place and my dream?"

"Wait, what dream?" Soarin asked.  "I got the colts in the band to write that song for you based on our courtship and a dream that I personally had.  I guess we had the same dream.  We planned it perfectly: the song played on the radio as I came to your door.  Thank Celestia you were listening to the right station!"

"You planned that, just for me?" Rainbow asked after she nearly d'awwd.

"Of course.  I needed a special way to come back to you.  I was only freed from my prison a few days ago.  I called the band members, after we met and spent some time together, we wrote the song quickly, and I got myself ready to come."

"So... you were in prison?  Goodness sake, you have so much you need to tell me!"

"Yes, well, there really is so much I need to tell you," Soarin agreed.  "There is almost enough to write a whole book about, but I'll just tell you what happened in short: I went into a coma after you saw me for the last time, but the Equestrian doctors in Saddle Arabia thought I was dead.  They still kept me hooked up to the machines just in case, but Arabian forces attacked our base.  I was taken as a prisoner of war, and I recovered for many months in a prison.  The only thing that got me through it was the hope that I would be able to see your face again."

Soarin reached over and slowly rubbed his hoof on Rainbow's cheek.  She stared back at him with semi-closed eyes of sheer contentment.  She also looked him up and down and saw all of the scars he had, including where the bullet had went into him.  They were all healed though, and he seemed to not be in any physical pain any more.  Rainbow leaned in and kissed him on the lips tightly, which caused Violet to quietly stick her tongue out in disgust from underneath them, because she was in the middle on the couch.

"I still... I mean... we gave you a tombstone and we thought we had your ashes," Rainbow tried to say. "I just... this is all just too much for me right now."

"Dashie, those could have been ashes of anything, you know."

"... I never really thought of that," Rainbow admitted.

"But enough about me, how did you manage while I was gone?" Soarin asked his reunited love.

"I got by with a little help from my friends.  They helped me get through it, they have me this house, and they helped me get through the many times that I felt like giving up."

"I am so glad you didn't give up," Soarin said.  "I am also so glad that I didn't come here to find you with another stallion!"

Rainbow grinned, knowing that she had made the right decision to stay single and raise her filly alone.  At times she felt lonely, but she just couldn't love anypony else like she did Soarin.

Rainbow replied, "I still have the ring, I look at it every day.  Every time I saw any other stallion, even if I only just spoke to them for a minute or two, I could only think about you.  I couldn't even hug another stallion without thinking about you."

"That kinda stinks, though,” Soarin replied.  “I sorta wanted to come back to you and some husband of yours so that I'd have I fight him for your love.  That'd be pretty cool," he joked, which caused his mare to chuckle in reply.

It was almost like the two of them didn’t even miss a second.  It was nearly six years since they had seen each other, but the love between the two of them was still as strong as ever.  Even though Rainbow was able to move on partially, she still always had him on her mind.  However, Soarin did not forget Rainbow, not for a single second.  She was all he thought about, and she was the only reason why he was determined to survive and come back home.

“Hey, maybe we should go back to our special place, just for old times,” Soarin suggested.

“I was thinking the same thing,” Rainbow replied.


--------------------------------------


The leaves were just beginning to change on this September day.  Rainbow and Soarin brought their daughter to the spot where they fell in love.  Rainbow had only brought Violet here when she less than a year old, so that Violet would not be able to read or even remember Soarin’s tombstone.  The two parents told Violet to go play in the fields just below the hill, while remaining still in their sights.  The filly agreed, and she went off to play with the squirrels and other animals in the fields.

“So, this is my tombstone,” Soarin said as Rainbow brought him to see his ‘final resting place.’

“Yeah, we had a small funeral with only our closest friends,” Rainbow said.  “Here is where I cried my eyes out, and I wished that you weren't dead.  I guess wishes really do come true,” she said while smiling towards him.

Soarin quickly bucked the tombstone down, and hid it behind in a whole in the bottom of the tree so that Violet would not be able to see it.  It would just raise too many questions for such a young foal.

The couple lay down under the tree and cuddled up against each other just like old times.  They looked out to the fields, full of the violet coloured flowers that grew there.  They saw their filly chasing a few squirrels and rabbits in the fields, giggling like the little schoolfilly she was.

Dash and Soarin gazed into each other’s eyes, and went closer until their lips met.  It was a perfect moment; a moment that came years too late.  But they were reunited at last, and many more perfect moments were yet to come.
> Chapter 25: A Perfect Conclusion
> --------------------------------------------------------------------------

	"What're you thinking about now?" Soarin asked Dash as the two of them cuddled on a cloud up above Ponyville.

"I don't know, Soarin.  Nothing much," Rainbow replied while looking up at the sunny blue sky and the clouds above them.

The day was pristine.  It was a few days since Soarin miraculously returned home from Saddle Arabia.  Word quickly spread across Ponyville, and, only after a few days, everypony that knew Soarin was aware that he was alive and well.

Soarin got back in contact with Spitfire, who was sure that he had died many years ago. She was promoted to serve at a new location in Saddle Arabia, so she didn't even know that he survived.  Spitfire said that she was in tears when she received the letter from Rainbow and Soarin informing her of the good news.

Everypony in Ponyville, especially Rainbow's close friends, was as excited as could be that the couple was reunited, especially after all the pain that Rainbow had to go through and the sadness of the years of being alone.

"There is one thing that's on my mind..." Rainbow thought out loud while looking at the sky above.

"What is it, Dashie?"

"I am the happiest mare on earth with you here," she said while leaning up and looking back to her stallion.

Soarin held his hooves out towards Rainbow while he was still on his back. "Come here, you," he told her.

Rainbow spun around on the small cloud so that she was fully on top of Soarin.

It was their first real time alone together in nearly six years.  Everypony was just so excited for the two of them that the last few days were spent just surrounded by ponies.

As Rainbow was on top of Soarin, they gazed into each other's eyes.  "What're you thinking about now?" Soarin asked with a smirk as he stared at Rainbow, while she gave him the best bedroom eyes she could ever give.

"Soarin, you know very well what's on my mind right now."

Rainbow started by locking her lips on Soarin's.  They kissed with the passion of six years' worth.  It was Rainbow's first time feeling any physical contact of that kind.

Soarin used his strength to flip Rainbow around on her back so that he was now on top.  He began to kiss her on the neck, slowly moving his way back to her mouth.  Her tongue tasted like skittles on his, but that was probably because of the breath mints she took earlier.

After a short make out session, Soarin popped his head back and gave her the stare.

Just as Soarin leaned in, Rainbow stopped him.  "Wait... we're outside.  What if somepony sees us?  What if the princesses watch us?"

Soarin whispered in her ear, "Then they'll like what they see..."


--------------------------------------


Meanwhile, Scootaloo was helping Violet learn how to draw with their mouths back at Rainbow and Soarin's house.

"Let me see what you got there, squirt," Scootaloo said to the young Violet.  Squirt is what Rainbow used to call Scootaloo when she was a little squirt herself.  The orange filly loved that name, though, and when she grew into a mare she decided to use it on others.

Violet put down her pen from her mouth and showed her foalsitter.  "I drew daddy and mamma and me walking through the park."

"Oh, Vi, that's beautiful!" Scootaloo exclaimed while holding up the first picture that Violet made alone.  The picture was a typical foal's picture.  It was totally misshapen, but it was coloured properly and was made with all of the little filly's heart.

That was when Soarin and Rainbow returned from their 'walk in the park.'  Rainbow's mane was disheveled, yet she was grinning from ear to ear and wobbling blissfully like she was drunk.  Soarin looked quite normal, but he was also much happier than he was when they left.

"Well, well," Scootaloo said with a grin at the sight of them.  "It seems like you two had an exciting time."

"Yes," Rainbow replied.  "We went for a very brisk walk in the park."

Violet ran over and gave both of her parents a hug.  Rainbow at first looked down to her daughter, and then over to Scootaloo, who was still grinning.

"Oh, like you've never done something like that before." Rainbow said to Scootaloo while Violet was still hugging the mother's leg.

"Actually, I haven't," the orange pegasus replied.  “I haven’t been with anypony yet, and I’m happy like that.”  Trying to defer the attention back to the couple, Scootaloo continued, “But I'm old enough to know that you did, and enjoyed it too.”  She gave an accepting smile back to the couple.


--------------------------------------


As the weeks went by, and the winter came, Soarin and Rainbow enjoyed their time together.  Soarin retired as a member of the Wonderbolts, even though he was physically able to still be successful.  He retired due to the reason that he already served his time for the ponies of Equestria, and it was now time to enjoy a quiet life.

However, they needed to take care of something very soon: their wedding day.  Rainbow wanted to marry Soarin well before he left for Saddle Arabia, yet he had only proposed the day before he left.  Rainbow still had the ring, yet she kept it at home most of the time.  Now that they were back together, she wore it everywhere and every day.

Soarin went out with some of the local stallions, Big Mac, Thunderlane and his little brother Rumble, and Time Turner, who was a doctor of some sort.  They went out to learn from Big Mac on how to have a successful married life, as he and Fluttershy were very happy throughout the years.

Meanwhile, Rainbow had her five closest friends, as well as the former Cutie Mark Crusaders, over to discuss... whatever it was that mares would talk about.  Only Fluttershy and Rainbow were the ones out of the group who had found a stallion of their own.  The older ones of them were starting to feel a little lonely, while Scootaloo, Apple Bloom, and Sweetie Belle had stuck together and never had any dates, but they were still young and had all the time in the world.

Rainbow said to her friends, "I was thinking of having my wedding on the field beside Violet Hill.  I mean, come on!  That was our most special place, and that is where we had Soarin's funeral.  What do you guys think?"

"I think that is simply lovely," Rarity said.  "In springtime would be a marvellous place to have a wedding."

"I also read in a book that outdoor weddings are fun and great for photography, depending on the weather," Twilight added.

"So it's settled, then," Rainbow concluded.  "Violet Hill it is.  It'll take a lot of planning, but I want it to be perfect."

"Oh it will be perfect, Rainbow," Fluttershy assured.  "A perfect wedding for a perfect couple."

Rainbow's cheeks grew a little more pink with a small blush.  "Oh come on, we're both amazing, but we're not exactly perfect."  The pegasus then added, "I told Soarin that I'd take care of all the planning.  He's been through enough.  I want to give him a break.  I'll need help from my best friends, though."

The mares all looked at each other with smiles, but then Twilight spoke out, saying, "You don't need to worry about anything, Rainbow.  We already agreed that we would do it all for you; if that's okay with you, of course."

Rainbow looked to the floor and smiled.  "Thanks... That's why you're the best friends a mare could ever have."

"If you think the wedding will be fun," Apple Bloom interrupted, "just wait until the wedding night!"

Rainbow looked over to her daughter Violet, who was playing with her My Little Human toys.  The mare smiled at the still innocent mind of the older Apple Bloom.

"She's already done it, you dodo," Sweetie Belle said in a joking manner.

"Oh, yeah.  I guess I forgot about that," the young earth mare replied with an embarrassed smile.

"Ooh ooh," Pinkie sounded out while raising her hoof.

"Yes?" Rainbow said to the pink earth pony.  "You don't need to put up your hoof to say something, you know."

"CanIbeabridesmaid?" Pinkie asked as fast as she could.

"Uh... What?" Rainbow asked, not quite getting what the party pony had initially said.

"Oh, sorry.  Can I please be a bridesmaid?"

Rainbow wasn't quite ready for this question, though. She took a step back, and replied, "Well, um... I'm not sure.  I want to have all of you in my wedding party, but I know that's not possible.  I might just have a best mare and that's it."

Each of her five oldest friends wanted to be the best mare, but they also knew that it was Rainbow's choice and only her's to make.  It would also be a very difficult decision for her; one of the most difficult of her life.  Rainbow knew that they all wanted to be it, but she also knew that they'd be satisfied with any decision the bride-to-be made. 

As Rainbow could see the other mares' faces of excitement, expecting an answer, she also took a look at Scootaloo, who was just standing there with her head turned to Violet.  Scootaloo was smiling while watching the little blue filly play, and the orange pegasus didn't even seem to care about being a best mare.  Rainbow took good note of that.

The mares kept on talking and hanging out throughout the night.  The topic of who was going to be the best mare never came up again that night.  Eventually, the mares decided at their own times that they should head home.

As Rainbow said goodbye to Pinkie, whom she thought was the last visitor to leave, she looked over to see Scootaloo now playing with Violet.  That truly warmed the mother's heart.

"Hey, Scoots.  All of the others went home, you know.  Soarin is coming back now.  Shouldn't you go back home?" Rainbow brought up to Scootaloo.

The young orange pony looked at the clock, seeing that it was close to midnight.  "Oh gosh, I'm sorry.  I shouldn't have kept Violet up this late," she apologised.

"No need to feel sorry," Rainbow assured.  Picking up Scootaloo from off the floor, where the young mare was leaning to play with the filly, Rainbow decided to ask a question.  "Hey, how do you feel about me getting married ? I mean, you're my little sister."

Scootaloo looked at Rainbow with wide eyes.  "You really want to know what I think?"

"Of course, squirt," the mare reassured.

"Well," the younger pegasus replied, "to be honest, it won't change much.  You've loved Soarin for years, and you have a family, so it's only fitting that you do get married.  I'll be happy for you and there for you every step of the way.  Just don't forget about me!"

Rainbow put her front hoof around her little sister.  "Hey, you know I would never forget about you.  But there's something else I wanted to ask you."

"Go ahead, big sis," Scootaloo exclaimed with eager eyes.

"Who do you think should be my best mare?" asked the blue pegasus. 

Scootaloo seemed to ponder that question for a few seconds.  "Well... Fluttershy has been your longest friend."

"Yeah."

"But Twilight really took care of you while Soarin was gone."

"True."

"But, if you choose them Pinkie, Applejack, and Rarity will be jealous."

"Now you see my predicament, huh Scoots?"

Scootaloo thought about the predicament deeply. But then, Rainbow said something that the younger mare never would have thought.  "So many choices, and all so hard to make.  That's why you're going to be my best mare."

Scootaloo stumbled back. "Me?  Why me?" she asked in confusion but also excitement.

Rainbow lightly punched Scootaloo on the shoulder.  "Because, squirt, you were always there from the beginning.  You were always there to cheer me on, and you are a great influence on Violet.  I'd be honoured if you would stand by my side when I finally tie the knot.  Besides, all my other friends will be busy helping with the wedding.  I don't want to add something else to one of them."

Rainbow looked back at her little sister, who had her head turned.  "Hey, are you all right?" the mare asked the purple-maned pegasus,

Scootaloo turned her head toward Rainbow.  The younger mare had some water in her eyes.  "I never, ever thought you would ask me that!"

"So is that a yes?"

"Of course!" Scootaloo shouted while jumping into the mare for a hug.

Just then was when Soarin stumbled in, a little tipsy from the alcohol he must have had with the other stallions.  He smiled as he saw his wife and Scootaloo engaging in a loving sisterly hug.

Rainbow knew that she had made the right choice.  Not only had she chosen a loyal companion in Scootaloo, who was just as loyal as the mare (imagine that, as loyal as the element of loyalty herself), but she had chosen a true friend who had been there from the beginning, as well as the one who would appreciate it the most.


--------------------------------------


The day had finally come.  It was the long awaited and long overdue wedding of Soarin and Rainbow Dash.  It was in the springtime, and the wedding was held outdoors at the same place where Soarin's funeral was held at Violet Hill.

Even though it was still a private wedding, there were plenty of ponies attending, including all of the couple's friends, as well as Soarin's parents and the Wonderbolts.

Rainbow had visited Soarin's parents just for a weekend before he left for Saddle Arabia, and they were crushed (understandably) when they thought he had died in the war.  But after Soarin's return, they spent much more time together.  Rainbow had become like a daughter to them, and she finally felt like she had her own parents once again.

This was the happiest day of the life of Soarin's parents.  Their only foal was finally going to tie the knot.  They were already as proud as could be of the stallion they still thought of as their little colt, but this just sealed it for them.  They loved Rainbow, and couldn't be happier with the mare that their little stallion found for himself.

Everypony sat in the audience as Soarin stood beside Rapidfire, his best stallion.  The day was absolutely beautiful.  The field was set with chairs on the grass on either side of the red carpet down the middle, which led to the front.  There was an elderly stallion who was also waiting there under a set up white arch where the couple was to be married.  He was the ordained pony to carry out the marriage.

In the distance there was an area set up for the reception, including tables and a temporary dance floor beside a stage with instruments and a DJ booth.  There was a tent for the hired workers to cook, and two bathrooms set up out of wood.  The members of Coltplay, Vinyl Scratch, who went by the stage name DJ Pon-3, as well as Octavia the cellist, were glad to accept the invitation to play at this joyous occasion.  The members of Coltplay were friends for years with Soarin, and Octavia and Vinyl were suggested by Twilight Sparkle, who knew them in Canterlot before coming to Ponyville.  

Everypony was sitting in their seats on both sides of the ceremony setup.  In the middle was a red carpet leading to the tent that Rainbow was in.  Chris, the frontman of Coltplay, was sitting at the organ, ready to play while Rainbow would make her way down the aisle.

“Are you ready, big sis?” Scootaloo asked the rainbow-maned pegasus as the two of them and the young Violet waited inside the tent.

“I think so.  How do I look?” Dash asked in reply.

After Scootaloo gave a good look up and down, she replied, “You look amazing.”  The younger mare turned away for a second.

“Scoots, are you… crying?” Rainbow asked while coming around to the younger mare.

“No…” Scootaloo tried to reply while wiping her eye.  “Okay, yes.  Yes, I am crying.”

Rainbow smiled and nearly had a tear of her own.  She wiped the tears off of Scootaloo’s eyes.  “Don’t worry about it.  I don’t think anything less of you.”

“I am so proud of you, big sis,” Scootaloo said while giving a final hug to her honorary older sister.

“Thanks.  And I’m proud of you too.”  That was when she heard the organ begin to play.  “Well, it’s time.”  She leaned down to her daughter, who was the flower filly.  Violet, being quite a quiet little foal, was nervous about being the centre of attention, even if it was for a few seconds.  “Are you ready, sweetheart?”

Violet gulped, but she nodded her head.  She held the basket in her mouth, and opened the tent to walk down the aisle.  Rainbow peaked through the tent to see all of the ponies’ reactions to seeing the little filly in her dress.  All of the ponies smiled and grinned, some even giggled, and most of them took pictures with the cameras they had.

Next was Scootaloo, who gave one final ‘good luck’ look back to Rainbow.  The orange mare went out, wearing her white dress proudly.  Everypony was also happy to see the tomboyish mare dressed up so beautifully.  As Scootaloo walked down the aisle, she gave a look over to Rumble.  Upon making eye contact, she could see his eyes dilate a little.  She didn’t know yet, but Rumble had had a crush on her for years, but was too timid to do or say anything about it. 

Scootaloo made her way down to the end, and it was finally time for Rainbow to make her way.  She took one final breath to calm her nerves, and opened the tent to leave.  Everypony in the audience stood up to see her in her beautiful white bride’s dress that Rarity had made.  Dash’s mane was styled up, which was quite different from her usual hairstyle, which was mostly not well groomed.  She looked to everypony for the pictures.  There were about three hundred ponies who came to this happy occasion, which was a huge number, but they were prepared for it.  Rainbow knew that her mouth would be sore from smiling both for real and for poses by the end of the day, but that didn’t matter.  Her smile was as big as could be and natural when she saw her six main friends, who were all either grinning or watery-eyed because of their pride for their friend.

Finally, though, about halfway down the aisle, she looked towards the face of her groom, who had the biggest smile back to her.  He was standing there in his navy-blue suit, and his face showed both of how proud he was of his bride as well as how happy he was to see her beauty.

As Rainbow made her way to the front, she looked sideways up at Soarin with the most natural and beautiful smile she had ever made.  Soarin proudly smiled back.  They took their place facing each other in front of the audience and the ordained pony.

“Mares and gentlecolts, we are here together for a day of celebration,” the older stallion said.  “Today we are here to celebrate the marriage between Soarin and Rainbow Dash.  These two have been through it all, yet the things they went through were just more chapters to the story of their lives.  Today we will write the biggest chapter of their lives.  The two of them will finally become one.”  

The ordained stallion looked down at Violet, and said, “Well, it looks like you already became one, but this just makes it official.”  The quick joke lightened the mood and made the whole atmosphere feel more intimate.  Soarin and Rainbow smiled cheerfully as they looked at each other, and then back to the stallion speaking before them.

“If there is one thing that we will never doubt, it is the love between the two of you.  Love can conquer anything, and you two proved it.  Even when Rainbow had thought Soarin had died, she still loved him with all of her heart.  When Soarin was held captive in Saddle Arabia, he still held on to life in order to see this moment happen.”

Rainbow now had a slight tear in her eyes.  She looked to Soarin to see that he did too.  She slightly opened her mouth for a smile, and when he looked back to her, she gave him a face that basically said, ‘I caught you.’

The wedding speech went on for a few more minutes, with both jokes being told and serious moments and stories recounted.  Finally, it ended with the stallion asking the couple to repeat the marriage vows after him. 

First to say the vows was Soarin.  “I, Soarin, take you, Rainbow Dash to be my lawfully wedded wife, through better or worse, through happiness and sadness, to love and to honour and to cherish, until death do us part.”

Rainbow was next, and she said, “I, Rainbow Dash, take you, Soarin, to be my lawfully wedded husband, to have and to hold from this day forward, for better or for worse, in sickness or in health, until death…”

She was unable to finish her sentence.  Her tears of both happiness and the sadness of her memories made her cry into her front hoof.  Soarin used his hoof to push up her chin, and he wiped her eyes with his other hoof.  “You can do this, sweetheart.”

Rainbow sniffled, and finished, “Until death do us part.”

“I now pronounce you husband and wife.  You may kiss the bride”

Soarin wiped off the final tears of his bride, and she smiled and giggled with her watery eyes.  She then threw her hooves around her husband, kissing him passionately.  His eyes were wide open at first, but he then closed them and returned her kiss tenderly.  There was hardly a dry eye in the entire audience.

After the long kiss, the sound of applause could probably be heard across the entire region.  It took years to happen, but the couple were finally married.


--------------------------------------


The reception took place just beyond where the ceremony was held.  There was a small break in between the wedding and the reception, so that by the time all of the ponies sat down for dinner, the sunset was soon to happen.  There was a delicious four course meal and a desert as well.  Soarin happily devoured his pie at the head table.

As the day darkened and the stars began to come out, the area was lit with only the candles on the tables and a few set up lights.  Luna’s moon was full and shining down on them, and the stars were plenty on this night.  The time had come for the dancing to being.  Everypony was using the wedding reception as a time to come together and reunite with old friends.

The time and come for Rainbow and Soarin to engage in their first dance as a married couple.  They took to the dance floor as the members of Coltplay went to their instruments.

Soarin and Rainbow both stood up on their hind legs and held hooves to balance each other.  Soarin put on arm behind his bride, and she put her hoof over his shoulder.  They hooves with their free hoof.

The song started with a quiet acoustic guitar played by the frontstallion Chris.  It was the song that both of them chose together that would be played at their wedding.  It was a song that was played at the concert they went to years ago, and having the members of their favourite band play it was a dream come true.

Chris stepped up to the microphone as the couple slowly danced together, slowly turning on the temporary wooden floor, with the stars and moon shining on them.  The song began, sung in a way that set a very romantic mood as the couple started to dance slowly in the sun.  The ponies all around began to watch with smiles.

Rainbow lowered her head onto the shoulder of her groom.

A few different strums on the acoustic guitar were played, and then it went back to the original riffs.  “Hold my hoof, inside your hooves.  I need someone who understands.  I need someone, someone who hears.  For you I’ve waited all these years.  Without a break in the singing, the electric guitar started to play a few notes, and the harmonica was played as well.  “For you I’d wait, til kingdom come.  Until my day, my day is done.  And say you’ll come, and set me free.  Just say you’ll wait, you’ll wait for me.”

Rainbow moved her head back from Soarin’s shoulders to smile at him.  The smile said it all.  The both of them waited.  Rainbow waited without any real hope that Soarin would return, and Soarin waited in prison, hoping he would see her face again.

Rainbow looked into the green eyes of her new husband.  He smiled back down at her.  "Soarin?"

"Yes, sweetheart?"

"I love you."

"I love you too."

As the next few lines began, Rainbow put her head back on Soarin’s shoulder.  “For you I’d wait, til kingdom come.  Until my day, my day is done.  And say you’ll come, and set me free.  Just say you’ll wait, you’ll wait for me.”

Rainbow looked out to the audience of all of her friends and loved ones, staring with the happiest, most content expressions possible.  Scootaloo was especially happy for her hero.

“In your tears, and in your blood.  In your fire, and in your flood.  I hear you laugh, I heard you sing, and I wouldn’t change a single thing.  The wheels just keep on turning.  The drummers begin to drum.  I don’t know which was I’m going.  I don’t know what I’ve become.”

The tempo increased as the end of the song was upon them.  It was not only the end of a song, it was the end of a perfect moment; a moment Rainbow wished could last forever.  “For you I’d wait, til kingdom come.  Until my days, my days are done.  Just say you’ll come, and set me free.  Just say you’ll wait, you’ll wait for me.”

One final guitar strum and harmonica riff were played, and the song ended with Chris finally repeating, “Just say you’ll wait, you’ll wait for me.”

Rainbow took her head off of Soarin’s shoulders.  They took a bow towards each other, thanking each other for the dance that they shared, and all of the ponies applauded.

The dancing on the night went on and on.  Rainbow and her main six friends, as well as Spitfire, Fleetfoot, and other mares from Ponyville, danced on the floors for the fast paced songs played by Vinyl, while occasionally coming back to grab partners for the slower songs.  Soarin meanwhile sat at a table with his stallion friends, including Rapidfire, Thunderlane and Rumble, Big Mac, and Time Turner.  They talked throughout the night about stallion things, like sports and mares, and shared a number of jokes that had a few of them pounding the table and spitting out their drinks. 

Eventually, the topic came up about how to ask a mare to dance, which was a hard thing for some stallions to do.  One who especially wanted to learn how to ask was Rumble, who had his eyes on Scootaloo for most of the night.  He was a young and shy stallion who finally wanted to show enough courage to dance with a mare.

Soarin and Big Mac, being the two married stallions at the table, as well as Time Turner, who was currently dating Derpy, gave Rumble a few pointers on what to do, as well as added a few teasing comments, which didn’t bother the young pegasus too much.

“All you have to do is show courage and ask,” Soarin told Rumble.  “Mares like it when you ask.  After all, they got all dolled up for this night, it would be a shame if they only danced to fast songs.  They want a stallion to ask them to dance.”

“Eeyup,” Big Mac added.

“I don’t know, guys.  It’s easier said than done,” Rumble responded.

“Come on, little bro,” Thunderlane commented.  “Just do it.”

Rumble worried as the night went on.  It was hard for him to get enough courage.  Eventually, though, Coltplay, who were playing some of their older and more romantic songs, started to play Yellow.  As soon as Rumble heard to hard guitar start, he knew that this was the song that he couldn’t let go to waste.  Rainbow ran over and grabbed Soarin to dance, Fluttershy grabbed Big Mac, and Thunderlane went boldly up to Rarity and asked her.  The young grey pegasus sucked up his nerves and mustered up enough boldness.  He walked up to Scootaloo and boldly asked her dance, at which she opened her eyes wide and gladly accepted.

As they awkwardly but surely managed to get into an optimal slow dancing position, the lyrics began to be played.  As the song went on, and all of the couples on the dance floor danced, Scootaloo looked over to Rainbow.  The bride smiled both proudly and teasingly at her little sister, who blushed a little.  

As the song ended, Rumble thanked Scootaloo.  The pegasus mare replied with a slight kiss to his cheek, which also caused him to blush.

Meanwhile, Soarin and Rainbow finished their dance with a kiss as well.  It was a long, difficult, and confusing journey for both of them.  At times they didn’t know what the future would bring and how things would turn out for them.  Rainbow had to spend years thinking she was a widow, and Soarin had to spend years thinking he was never going to see his love again.  But as the two of them looked over to their daughter sitting and watching at her seat, they knew it was all worth it in the end.  They truly wouldn’t want to change a single thing.